Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2013-01-08T15:16:26Z

202.125.102.35:

===Chapter 1: The Resolute One, The Wavering One===

Layfon realized that he was remembering something from long ago.

The half destroyed palace. The figure of his childhood friend, reuniting with her on the mountain of debris. Her wearing a blindfold, a face he had never seen before, showing to him a figure he had never seen before. And all of these things were losing clarity in his mind.

He had jumped up, awakened by the dream and gradually spacing out. Was time really flowing? Had everything become nothing through time?

He didn't know. Time was flowing without knowing anything. The morning turned to dusk. It repeated this cycle again and again, and this was all that told Layfon time was flowing.

"What're you doing?"

A panting voice came from behind him as he watched the sun with a blank state of mind. He turned around and saw his classmate, who was also wearing a working suit. His rotund body was swaying from exhaustion. The sweat on his body was rushing out like steam.

"Ah, sorry."

In a fluster, Layfon stuffed the bundles of wheat onto the truck with the spear used for farming.

"Ah, though this is to move the resources, why did I have to choose this?"

A moment afterwards, the truck was loaded with wheat. The classmate showed a faint expression at that and raised his hand.

"Wanna swap?"

"No. You must be very tired."

The classmate then, pulling the truck with him. Layfon watched him leave and then went to load other trucks.

He was working on a farm. This was temporary. He saw this job with his classmate while looking for work because of lack of money.

He was taking a break because there were still many bundles of wheat to move. His classmate who had finished eating his lunch was lying on the bench.

"Ahh. This is tiring but the food is great."

A helpless smile appeared on Layfon's face.

"Speaking of which, have you found a place to move into?"

"Not yet......."

"Better hurry up with that. I found my by chance but."

"But isn't Edo the first dormitory?"

"The conditions are great, and it's close to school. It's because the seniors are about to graduate. If I had waited longer, the booking would have come rushing in and no one would have paid me any attention."

"Uh........."

"......... It's all thanks to the middleman. Ahh, there's this person – the price of rent is unbelievably low."

Even the call of an uncomfortable voice would only be sucked in by the echoless, endless sky and the farm before them.

One year had passed. This was the most intense period for the Academy city. Not only did the graduating sixth year, but students of other years were also out for the activities. For example, wanting to take the houses of the graduates because the housing conditions were better; or those who had to give up their houses because of the anticipation of new first year students. The classmate belonged to the former group, and Layfon was the latter.

The season of graduation was drawing near.

The season of parting. Layfon, first time experiencing this season, felt uncomfortable. The atmosphere of the Academy was slowly fading, and this was eating him up.

"Ahh, I'm jealous of the new dormitory that is to be built for the regeneration plan. It's not possible for me now. But speaking of which, Layfon, why don't you live there? You should have priority because of your marks in Military Arts."

"I was spacing out and so missed the deadline."

"I see."

The classmate said nothing else to him afterwards, feeling that Layfon wasn't at his best.

It was such an unusual crisis to have enshrouded the entire Grendan, but the Military Artists had to concentrate on protecting Zuellni. But then almost no one knew of the truth. Many students were only hovering on the level of feeling the terror that emanated from the filth monsters, and understanding the insanity of Lance Shelled City – Grendan.

This was all they knew. The terror of the filth monsters. Military Artists who had experienced this crisis were training themselves so to prevent the same thing from happening again. This way of thinking was strong in them, but there were also many who were tortured by terror. It was rumoured that many Military Arts students had gone to find a psychologist.

But this was all there was to it.

This battle was hiding something unbelievable.

Only Leerin was in it.

And this was what was plaguing Layfon. Helplessness. He wanted to board a roaming bus right now and go back to Grendan.

But, he couldn't.

Leerin didn't wish for it. And he couldn't react to her feeling.

He had confirmed something at that time. How strong was his reaction? It wasn't such a small things as to move his feet. He had confirmed something, and perhaps it was all because he was too insensitive to his own feelings.

"Ah ~ the election. They even put a poster here."

At his classmate's words, Layfon's attention turned to the poster stuck on the wall of the rest room.

The election of the Student President was about to begin.

"You didn't come with us. They randomly picked who was to leave the dormitory, and so you lost."

"Uh, yeah. I didn't come."

He stared at the sky as he replied to his classmate's various questions. He was watching a sky empty of things, and the truth was there was only the sky for him to see.

But Grendan's sky was also the same.

<center>◇</center>

Minsu breathed in deeply at the pressure of the black blindfold.

This was the house of Eutnohl. She was facing two people in the most formal living room and she couldn't move her gaze from one of them.

"The introduction is a bit late, but this child is Leerin. She's Herder's daughter, so she is your niece."

"Yes."

The Queen held no complaints to her own unclear introduction.

Several months had passed since that battle. Half of the palace had been rebuilt. The functions of a royal palace were being performed by Alshyra's home, the mansion of House Almonise. The rebuilding of the administration building was finished. Alsheyra and Leerin, who have been living in the home of Almonise, suddenly paid a visit to her.

"Ahh, I'm sorry. I've wanted to introduce her earlier, but the ministers like Lee-chan too much."

"I see........."

The girl who had been honestly sitting next to Alsheyra felt more and more insignificant. Minsu finally moved her gaze from her blindfold to view her fully.

Did she look like her royal brother Herder?

The hair colour was different. Her brother, herself. The dark hair that characterized the three royal families of Grendan. Leerin's face also looked different. But she seemed to look similar to her mother. Minsu couldn't remember much but she knew of Meifar Stadt, who was a maid in the Eutnohl family. She remembered she had gold hair, and she was a lively girl. It was hard to get a sense of Meifar from Leerin's tense expression, but she could see a bit of her mother in her face.

Her brother and Meifar and their child. She thought they weren't in Grendan anymore. But now. This girl had grown up in the same orphanage as Layfon.

She never thought her brother had left the city, abandoning his child here. Then.......? She thought a bit more but couldn't say anything else. The thing hidden by Leerin's blindfold should be able to explain everything. That must be it.

"You should have seen me during the funeral. Us two. But it must be your first time hearing my name. I'm............"

"Leerin. You belong to the Eutnohl family. The Queen has acknowledged you, and so have I. Either way, you're part of the Eutnohl family," she warned quietly about including Leerin's name in the family record.

"Uh, your words are so like before. Isn't this just the same as the time when you scolded Layfon in anger?"

".......... How many years ago was that? And I still hate him."

"Oh, so honest."

"I feel narrow-hearted if I don't admit this. Besides, it'll be troublesome for my spiritual life."

"So boring."

She was used to Alsheyra's attitude. She ignored her and turned to Leerin once more. Leerin's expression turned tense at the mention of Layfon. Minsu said she hated him. She couldn't hide her feeling, but perhaps she might be giving out a wrong impression.

"You don't have to prepare Leerin's room there."

"Ah, that's been taken care of. Ah, but I still want to notify the school. The ministers want some opinions, so they have prepared her room in the palace."

"Perhaps someone with your unstable personality wouldn't be able to understand, but it's better for her to live at home, especially with how young she is."

"But the ministers."

"I've been wanting to ask why did the ministers appear there?"

"......."

"I see. You're quite the exception."

"Not really."

Leerin, afraid and had retreated into herself again, was piquing Minsu's curiosity.

"But we've confirmed once more the purpose of rebuilding. She should also be concentrating on her study. The ministers have thought through it. But if you get her involved too much into the administration side of things, I hope you can at least make up your determination once each week before acting."

"You're already acting like a guardian."

"Am I, the guardian?"

"Well, even so."

"Don't worry. I've never thought of becoming the Queen."

"Humph."

Unable to comprehend the conversation, Leerin was comparing Minsu and the Queen.

"Anyway, prepare her room."

"Ah, Leerin, I still have something to say with Minsu. You can bring in the luggage."

"Yes."

Leerin nodded. Minsu called over a maid and instructed her to prepare Leerin's room. Leerin's luggage should be waiting outside the house as the Queen had said.

The other maid went to prepare new tea after Leerin left.

"Then let's cut to the chase," Minsu said, but the Queen was showing a bored expression.

"How come I feel my temper flaring when I'm seeing such a speculative face?"

Minsu replied frankly. "Never mind."

Alsheyra's expression changed. In here was the face of the Queen, of someone who stood at the top of Grendan's governance. One couldn't question that this was the figure of a victorious Queen who was the most powerful Military Artist and had control of all Heaven's Blade successors.

"Leerin also has the right to succeed the royal throne."

"You mean the royal grandson. But we haven't announced it."

"Yes. He doesn't want to die yet. Uh, he hasn't planned on dying even now."

"Then is this done to protect Leerin?"

"Could be. She's not a Military Artist. The rule of the three royal families is that a non-Military Artist cannot succeed the throne, but there is no such rule set for the right to becoming a successor."

"Till now, the person used to being the head of the royal family will become the next successor. Of course he'll be the one. This has already been set down by the rule."

"Well, because of that, there's no problem to work on what doesn't have a rule. The rule."

"And also, the feeling?"

"That's right. Anyway, it's your habit to speak on the good side. Since Tigris died, Claribel......... She's left home."

"That can't be helped. It's her personality."

Perhaps this might bring in other trouble.

"The problem is perhaps they're used to breaking the rules and so are complaining about it."

"Yes. That must be it."

"The problem of the inheritor to the Ronsmier family isn't resolved. Perhaps that's the reason for the argument."

"And I had to get involved."
This meant the ministers were protecting themselves. It might be one of their strategies for allowing Leerin to come in touch with the governance of Grendan. Of course she had to show humility in the arena of social interaction and her ability to govern. Even so, people may get jealous of her for suddenly being raised to a high position. Things hadn't changed from the past till the present. Even Minsu still held the same feeling to Layfon.

Anyway..... about that. It seemed the Queen hadn't put in her best effort to debate her case.

"Anyway, give an example of those who are complaining."

"And this is about her defense. She left it all to Kanaris, perhaps it's about..........."

"So the Rivanes, a branch of the royal family, the one she's dealing with, is a bunch of royalists, right? They might revolt if circumstances permit."

Mutiny. Conscious of her utterance, Minsu shivered internally. This was on the day before Delbone's death. She had been considering it after meeting her while she was still alive. She had felt that it had become reality. She wouldn't have to worry about mutiny if the current successor's power of psychokinesis was absolute.

".......... It's good that nothing has happened."

The economic blow to Grendan was more severe than the loss of lives. The destroyed buildings weren't rebuilt for free. And debris couldn't be reused. Resources were limited. A moving city, Regios, couldn't immediate transform and use any resources that had been collected, and so the reduction of resources in reserve was a severe problem.

Though Minsu had reduced her own discomfort as she continued to converse with the Queen, she only felt more disturbed the more they talked.

Layfon was invited to dinner after the two of them finished work.

"............ Why there?"

They had entered a coffee shop, a shop he was very familiar with. And the menu. But this amount of food shouldn't be enough to fill his classmate's appetite.

"Don't you know that they've added big dishes to the menu here recently?"

"Really?"

He wasn't asking his classmate. He was asking the waitress standing at their table – Meishen.

"Uh. Yeah."

Meishen spread out the menu before him, her other hand holding a tray of cups.

"The shop owner has started a so-called Plan to aid the regeneration of the city."

"Uh."

There really was a picture introducing big dishes. He looked around and saw many customers eating the same thing, their dishes fully filled. It used to have more female customers, but now it had attracted male customers too.

"Because this is only limited to dinner, and the plan is about to finish."

"So gotta eat before it ends."

"Doron-kun comes often."

"I see."

His classmate had more confidence after listening to Meishen. Meishen was called back to the kitchen after she took their orders. Layfon spread out the leaflet on the table. He was given it on the way to the shop.

"Anything good?"

"Um, everywhere else is very expensive."

"Of course it's expensive compared to the male dormitory one."

Dormitory One for males and females had reduced its rent for new students with housing problems because of their lack of money. And some students had to give up their rooms for the new arrivals. Some of them didn't want to move out.

This decision was made by drawing lots according to a student's saving and marks (after taking into account of unusual circumstances). There were people who could stay till graduation in the Dormitory One, and there were those who were kicked out just after their first year. And Layfon was of the less fortunate. The lot decided he had to leave.

"But it shouldn't be a problem with the money you get from cleaning the Mechanical Department?"

"But.........."

He had already negotiated, but the rent was still high.

Any places close to the school, commercial streets and tram stations had high rent. And the most important thing was there weren't many empty lots left. Most were taken by the seniors first, and then those juniors who managed to get a space through connection. Layfon's classmate was one of them. The other students also got a room the same way. And so Layfon, not good at social interaction, had to run around to find a living place. Though there were newly-built dormitories, in the end, he had failed to get anything. The effects of the previous crisis were still evident. Living in a dormitory with no other human presence, Layfon had no choice but to find a better house for himself.

"You're active in the platoon. Shouldn't you have lots of money from the reward? You could just use it."

His classmate was referring to the high level building. Its appearance was very familiar to everyone. It wasn't the same as those rent-free buildings. It was prepared for the very rich or thriftiest student in the Academy City.

Layfon shook his head silently as he looked at the price of rent on the leaflet. It wasn't a problem for Karian to live there as a successful Student President with lots of money from his family, but this wasn't the same with Layfon.

"I've used up my saving."

"There should be a way as you're in a platoon. The intercity competition was intense right?"

"Yeah."

There was only one war between cities after leaving Grendan. This was what everyone called the intercity Military Arts Competition.

The battle for a selenium mine that was the source of a city's fuel ended with Zuellni as the victor.

But Layfon didn't think it was because of his effort alone. Besides, the most important question was "Should I still stay in a platoon?"

He hadn't contacted other cities after that. About not having contact, the Student Council made such judgement according to the principles set by experience.

The results of the three intercity competitions were two wins and one loss. Zuellni had avoided the risk of losing all of its selenium mines. Layfon, whom Karian had placed in Military Arts stream, was no longer needed. In that case, his mission as a platoon member or a Military Artist had ended. Anyone would have arrived at this conclusion. This wasn't related to Karian's concern that the feeling of sometimes being attracted by the type of people like Nina wasn't so bad. All Layfon felt was he had no strength left after the intercity Military Arts Competition had finished.

"Ah, now it's quiet."

The building that suddenly appeared before him piqued Layfon's interest. The room decoration and the width and length of it differed from other buildings. It wasn't made for one person only. Layfon was deeply attracted to the spacious living space.

"Ah, wait. Wait. That won't work. It's close to the cargo area and is far away from the school. There isn't any commercial street near, but then it does have empty lots."

His classmate was right. Cargo areas took up a large chunk of the areas in the map. What was left was an unknown manufacturing area. Not that there weren't any residential buildings, but there probably weren't as many students here.

"But it doesn't matter how far away the commercial street is as long as I can see the captain."

He could buy the necessities after school. Layfon wasn't that interested in entertainment-related facilities. Not that he would want to go to such a place by himself.

"Perhaps. Contact you later."

"Really?"

His classmate lifted his head to watch the sky for some reason.

Meishen arrived with the dishes. Layfon took up the spoon and began eating as his classmate explained. His gaze hadn't changed direction. He was still looking at the building.

Just like a ray of the sun was filtering through the heavy cloud layers. This was the feeling he got.

After that, his classmate began to talk with him openly. They contacted the owner of the building according to the method printed on the leaflet, set a time for a meeting and then finally signed the contract.

It was easier for Layfon to move around as he was a member of the seventeenth platoon.

The classmate who was leading him around the place had a high spirit from the start to finish.

"Really, two of you deciding to rent here. Such good fortune. Take me there. That was what the senpai said to me."

"Two?"

"Yes. No one has lived here before. Because of its bad location. Anyway, it's old. I said so already yesterday. This building has all the essential facilities. Cleaning is provided, but because the building is so old, there might be unexpected things."

"Ah.........."

"The most popular dormitory is the girls dorm in the self-study area of the Engineering subject. It's the best out of the best in its appearance and interior design. Anyone would have been attracted by that building. As for here, there's nothing else to look at except cheap rent and lots of space."

The senpai sighed.

"Though I've only been managing this place for two years, there's finally new people coming. And two as well."

"Ah."

He probably didn't like looking after this building. Layfon didn't want to think much as he watched the happy senpai.

He looked around. Dust filled the room. Sunlight filtered through the window to shine on the empty house. It seemed to be bringing something to him.

If he had to avoid something.......

".........."

"It's hard to answer."

"Then when can I move over?"

"Well, I've to start planning cleaning up the house, and I need one more day to follow up. Probably one week will do."

"Then I'll move in in one week's time."

"Ok. Give me the key for now. I'll contact you if there're any changes."

"All right."

The old key was like the past.

But this wasn't related to whether the key was old or new. He could only think that it was a new key to him.

Only this situation was broadcasted all around her.

Nina controlled her annoyance. She couldn't retreat in this situation. The annoyance in her was like smoke, rising and invading her nostrils.

The empty space of the self-study area of the Engineering subject, the space where new dormitories once stood and were then torn down, had become Nina's best training ground. Students were in self-study mode during the regenerating period, and so Nina had a good chance to train, putting her accumulated experience into practice. No one could disturb her.

"Ahh, what's happening?"

Claribel was provoking her, but Nina kept practicing.

This tension-filled situation was created deliberately.

Layfon had used that technique and he had used his clones to attack Gorneo during the inter-platoon match. She knew the difference between those two moves. The former was to create an opportunity whereas the latter was to attack.

Then what was this?

Countless Claribel were moving around her. All of them were illusion, as of blurry shadows reflected on the surface of the water.

But the presence was changing constantly.

A clue had happened in a place empty of things.

The truth was the place itself was confusing her. Nina had hidden herself so she could ambush Claribel. Claribel's words and the unbearable circumstance were all made to provoke her.

Annoyance remained with her even though she knew it was a provocation.

"This is Karen Kei."

Claribel had been instructing her at the beginning of practice. "Control the amount of your kei and let it change through different limbs and joints, so that your opponent cannot anticipate your next move. Fight without regularity. My teacher wants me to destroy in a more efficient manner, but I'm not up to his level yet. Besides, I'm still not used to that state of mind."

Nina was interested in what it was like to destroy efficiently. Right now, she was confusing her opponent with Karen Kei and not moving her body an inch.

Gorneo was also using Karen Kei, the same as Shante who had been copying his moves. But he had added combat skill on top of it. Nina still wasn't sure of what it meant that he was basically just using Karen Kei.

Claribel wasn't holding the strange weapon – the weapon that she named as Kochouenshiken (The sword of butterfly with wings of flame). She was only fighting Nina with Karen Kei.

She never had to think about her opponent much, because the injured would be lying on the ground if she were to hammer with the iron whips. As for now, she didn't know where she should hit as her opponent was evading her – this was her first time meeting such an opponent.

But Nina didn't move. Maybe she didn't move because she didn't know where the blows were coming or maybe because she kept immobile so she could see through Claribel's technique. Claribel's clones surrounded her, but only her presence was flowing. Her actual body had not moved.

The key of a battle between Military Artists was speed. The style of Karen Kei was a waste of time, meaningless. She should be thinking of strategies to aid her fight while her opponent was confused. But Clarible didn't do that. As for Nina, she was doing the expected, thinking of close quarter fight and how to break through the technique of Karen Kei.

Was she thinking of this because of the training? Or would she have thought of it in a real battle too? In that case, she felt that her spirit was in danger in this battle against Claribel.

Control her worries and calmly observe her opponent. Claribel shouldn't be using Sakkei. Sakkei would be flowing out of her body as she used it. This meant she couldn't be using it. The numerous presences were used to hide Claribel's real self. Now Nina needed to find the real body from the illusory clones.

"If you don't attack, I'll begin."

The words were bounced to her from the half destroyed buildings around them. Nina couldn't tell where Claribel was hiding.

What to do?

Nina wasn't trained enough to be able to tell apart the flow of Kei. She couldn't do it with her level of skill. And so what should she do?

She had decided to stand still. But.........

"Ok. Everyone, stop."

It was an unfamiliar voice. The tip of a blade was already on her back at where her heart was when Nina realised it.

"Ah," she moaned. The muscles of her back felt like they were dead. The feeling of the tip of the blade was different from Claribel's real body. It was a quick sense of intense pressure.

"You almost failed to control it."

"Ah...."

Nina sat down, exhausted, as Claribel replied. Claribel returned the weapon to its Dite form and sat down too.

"You can control it now. That's improvement."

Nina looked at her. She must be comforting her. Claribel had followed Layfon from Grendan and settled down in Zuellni as a new student of the coming year. She was still wearing her old clothes but she seemed happy. It took her a short period of time to adapt to life here. She had gone to find part time work after Nina helped her finish the procedures for entering the dormitory.

And so she was now training with Nina.

Claribel's expression was carefree.

"Sorry. I still have to train."

"Of course. I've to train a lot too. I'll also improve by looking at how you move."

"Oh, what would you have done if it was you?"

"Yes. I'm not sure. I'd have destroyed everything around me and used external Kei to take away all interference. And I wouldn't have given my opponent any chances."

"What if you can't destroy it?"

"Then I can take hold whatever opportunity that presents to me. If I feel that I can't win, then I'll have to concentrate on gaining time, and step into the opponent's trap. Isn't that more meaningful?"

Nina could discern Claribel's personality from her words.

"I want Layfon to participate in this training too," she muttered. It was regretful, but it would have been fun.

Layfon lacked the air of a Military Artist since he returned from Grendan. He was originally very ordinary. Now he even lacked his shine in battles. He didn't come to the platoon training. Even Nina saw that his skill was lacking luster in the last intercity Military Arts Competition.

Claribel knew all these and so she had applied to train with him in order to help him pick himself up. But it was all in vain. Now she had nothing to say to Layfon.

"We must find a way."

Nina felt that Claribel's reason for coming to Zuellni was Layfon. Claribel's expression contained a bit of anger at the current Layfon. Both of them failed to keep calm when facing this situation.

"But what should we do about the distance between us?"

Layfon still hadn't come to platoon training. Of course they were naturally growing apart. Shouldn't we have removed all roadblocks to get closer? But it wasn't possible for Nina. As a member of the 17th platoon, she understood why he felt so down.

Layfon had chosen to live an ordinary Academic life, but he was facing difficulties. Time still flowed even though Nina couldn't see him.

Layfon already had one year of experience at the Mechanical Department. He was able to make sound judgements and so didn't have to pair up with her anymore. He was an excellent Military Artist. Nina felt that he wanted to work alone.

All Military Arts students thought that they could relax after the intercity Military Arts Competition. The platoon training days and the cleaning of the Training Complex were days of the past. And the relationship between Sharnid and Felli were naturally becoming less and less harmonious.

Even Nina felt that the 17th platoon might be disbanded.

What should she do? She had no idea. There were many factors to consider, but it wasn't possible for her alone to make it into reality. Sadness and loneliness cut deep into her.

"You can only be strong.."

Did Claribel say this because of her personality or that she still didn't understand? Nina didn't know.

The person looking for a good book to read saw through the window that Layfon was walking with a lot of luggage.

Felli put down the book and followed.

"Layfon," she called.

He turned around in surprise.

"Felli?"

"What're you doing?"

He didn't look to be shopping. It seemed he was moving his luggage to somewhere.

"I'm moving my things."

"Oh."

An ominous feeling flashed through her.

"I'm moving and taking the things I don't need to the rubbish collector."

"Uh..........."

She heard of his reason as they walked together.

"So have you decided to move to the dormitory that far away?"

Felli was surprised that he was moving to the cargo area. She was strongly against his choice because that place as very far away from the school. She vaguely remembered that place as she had walked past it when she went to play somewhere after school.

"But it's still close to the station."

That wasn't assuring.

"You could have picked a better house."

She could imagine the rent of his house judging by the money and reward money given to her by the 17th platoon. She hadn't need to find a new home as she didn't have to move. But it wouldn't be difficult to find a place with better conditions if she were to find one right away.

"Yeah."

A strange smile appeared on his face.

They had arrived at the rubbish collector. The things Layfon took with him weren't worth a penny, but he wasn't frustrated. He happily transferred the money into his card and looked one more time at the things he were to sell.

This should be a busy time for the rubbish collecting point. The things that the graduates didn't need were lined up in rows. The assortment of domestic things weren't likeable because they were brought for the convenience of travel. It would take lots of effort to take apart or transfer those things.

Layfon stopped at a corner of the bed.

"The bed?"

"The old bed belongs to the dormitory, so I've to buy a new one."

"I see..."

"The place is really big, and I guess I'm the only person living in it. Might as well buy a bigger bed."

"Why are you living in such a big house?"

Felli guessed he would say because it was cheap. Was this due to his being raised in an orphanage? Or that he was affected by the poverty he experienced in the food shortage crisis? Anyway, he was a thrifty and easy person.

"I've always wanted a big house."

His answer was unexpected, but it wasn't surprising. He was happy that he could use the space that was meant for two. A spacious house must be very appealing. Felli had been living in a big house all her life. Even though she was able to understand a bit of his feeling, she probably couldn't understand the inconvenience brought by a small living space. Layfon seemed to really like this bed. The corner of his lips hadn't stopped smiling as he praised the bed, caressing the mattress with his hand.

"If a large room is good, will you come to my room?"

"Eh?"

After saying so, she realized she just said something ridiculous.

But, it wouldn't stop.

"My brother's room will be left behind once he graduates. That's why I haven't given any thought about moving. I have not received instructions from my brother, or from home to move. What do you say?"

"Iya, even if you say that..."

Seeing Layfon's confused face, Felli desperately tried not to let her cheecks become red. If it's like this, there's no choice but to act donkan. Even if Felli feel that she failed, she did not think that her proposal was bad, so she could not bring herself to withdraw.

"Iya, but that's a little difficult."

"Mu..."

Seeing Layfon's cheecks get red, Felli taunts Layfon in the back of her mind for having good intuition only at times like this.

After deciding what to buy and telling the destination, the two walked back to their own rooms.
Thinking that they would no longer share the same return paths, Felli felt a sadness in her chest.

"Oh yeah, you received something from Delbone-san, right?"

Layfon suddenly said while they silently walked without talking.

"Y,yes. I still haven't analyzed it."

The information from data converted from the battle experience she received from the Tenken wielder, nen'i user Delbone still could not be accessed.

Even though nen'i users are used to treating their own brains like a calculator, because of the transfer of a difficult thing like digitized experience, or because this is the first encounter with something like it, she just follows intuition for the current situation.

"I wonder if Delbone-san was happy."

"I said so."[sou ittemashita]

Felli could not measure the meaning of Layfon's words. However, Felli heard the woman's words on the verge of death. She did not think that it was a lie.

"To think even Tigris-san to die too."

"The oji-san of that person who came to Zuellni, correct?"

"Yes. I wonder what Claribel wants to do from now on. I'm sure it has become troublesome at home too."

"But she did not seem to worry too much about it."

"sou desu ka"

"'Because it is the battlefield, the possibility of dying is natural. I've alreadt said so', she said."

"Just like Tigris-san, かな?"

Was Layfon asking himself, looking into the distance.

"They were both so old, but I didn't very much think they were likely to die, na."

Though the impact of death can be felt anytime, the chaos is too busy for us to stare at this sadness. Layfon now finally might be able to feel the death of the two.

"Tigris-sanはね, when I was little brought me a lot of sweets んですよ. Delbone-san too often talk with otouto-tachi using her terminal[flake]. The two of them were good people."

"そうですか"

Felli watched the figure of Layfon's imouto, whom she met at Grendan, waving her hand at Delbone's terminal.

"Demo ne, on the battlefield, whether or not you're a good person doesn't matter desu yo ne."

Felli can not say anything in front of that cold reality.

"boku wa, dousurubeki nandarou"[what should i do]

With again no way for her to come up with words that she should say to that too, Felli could only keep quiet.

Not knowing how many more of times like this she will have, Felli, feeling the anger that she could not embrace, did not open her mouth until reaching the place their paths parted, to push away the feeling of being wrapped in sadness.

The talk reached the point of 'for now there is no longer anything to talk about'.

†

Those who can be trusted, those who can't be, those undistinguishable gray people, in most cases, fist lifting work is left to them(?)[それらを拳げていく作業がほとんどであり]. Next, they were preoccupied with how to build preparations for the convoy for that girl.

"For now, let them protecting Leerin from the shadows in turns. That is the most efficient ga."

"I suppose, well then, how do I say it ka shira ne[どう話したものかしらね]"

Among the three classifications, the most important was the presence of the Tenken wielders.

"The completely trustworthy, or rather with ambiguous intent, Lintence, Reverse, Cauntia. The only ones her majesty picked up who were born outside. As for the others, they have a difference in size(?) and are involved in some big military families, and Kalvan and the others are usually urusai people, so they are the number one difficult enemy and thing to be considered desu ne."

The supposed political faction was outside Grendan until the other day, as was Elsmau が, kanojo wa, from the start, Delbone's blood relative であり, and now, using the multiple new nen'i users, things are busy with the construction of the information network.

Though until the other day outside Grendan, Elsmau too was part of the supposed political faction, kanojo wa, from the start, Delbone's blood relative であり, and now, using the multiple new nen'i users, things are busy with the construction of the information network. And then, for that group that uses those people, it is no longer the case like before where one preside over information and processes internal problems alone.[i TLed this wrongly, i think]

That is just a personal escape kind of danger-avoidance ability; as an organization, there are better ways, but this time, there does not seem to be one that would be helpful.

"Lin, being like he is, doesn't seem motivated yo ne. We can't rely on Cauntia for something like convoy duty. That only leaves Reverse."

"To leave escort duty to him alone, that's a job I can't do desu ne."[can't do what? the convoy duty or letting reverse guard leerin alone?]

Upon thinking about a jealous Cauntia, Minse shivered imagining the site where he[Minse] would be slaughtered.

"Even I don't want to do it if possible. But when it is requested, it is a set[of people, so everyone is included whether they like it or not]. When that happens, there's only one usable piece[a person or a method?]. Maa, since I move too, considering the shift system[taking turns to guard leerin], it's not impossible."

"I too, among my subordinates, I look for the ones that would seem to be useful."

Nodding at Minse's words, Alsheyra leaned her whole body on the sofa's backrest, looking up at the ceiling.

"It would've been nice if those[competent people] came to my assassination."

"Is that sarcasm....?"

He glared at her thin neck.

"Masaka. Isn't that person is fast at snatching up various things"

Selfishly, it was also Minse who suggested assassinating the queen.

"Yes. But this time, something like that won't happen deshou. If the queen dies, an unbeatable enemy will remain. For example, even if the rebels run wild, you would definitely become a deterent that could not be overcome."

"She too is needed nandakedo ne."

"Sore wa, to others, that is something that cannot be grasped."

"Iya na koto. Even though you experience hardships in your own lives,

to not understand it nante."

"Even if many humans expect someone with the image of a hero, or the protagonist from a story, I don't beleive that someone like that really exists among us yo. I don't want to imagine anyone having their death decided as a result of others' efforts."

"But tiresome things are pushed onto people."

"sore mo mata, truth to iu koto desu ne. Let us stop this meaningless discussion.sore de, doushitemasu? The movement is still not clear. On the contraty, we don't even know if there is movement or not. Will we still send Reverse as an escort?"

"Toriaezu, set de tanomu shika nai wa ne."

"Dewa, yoroshikuonegaishimasu."

After making sure the talk was over, Minse asked for new tea and sweets to heal his exhaustion. The arranging and unpacking of the luggage that the newly arrived 侍女長[chief lady attendant, i guess Alsheyra's attendant(?)], Leerin, had brought という. Though the others work as if annoyed even if they were told off, Minse was instructed to do it as if he likes to. Though making one realize all at once one's change in position and lifestyle is one way, letting one get accustomed little by little is also a way, Minse thought.

Alsheyra reached out her hand when the lady-in-waiting brought new tea.

"I came up with something good."

Upon seeing her face, Minse very much didn't think it would be

something good.

"Nandesu?"

"Between Kanaris and Barmelin, who is better?"

"Nani ga desuka?"

As expected, this was a topic about which he would feign ignorance. The lady-in-waiting with listening ears and a pretending-not-to-know face also understood this.

"Your[anta] marriage partner. We can't let you not do it with anyone anyway, so, better yet, how about you decide already?"

'And then make her a hikikomori by my side[Soushitara kochira Soba ni hikikomeru to wa]', sasuga I can't say that before others.

"My house hasn't even finished being rebuilt, kekkon nante kangaeraremasen ne."

As a result of brother helda's(?)[兄ヘルダ-] marriage-destruction cum disappearance, and the rampage by Minse, house Euthenol's economic strength considerably declined. With that house's situation, the Euthenol kinsmen slightly distancing themselves was status quo.

To say it frankly, among the three royal families, house Euthenol was the poorest.

To fix that was what the current Minse thought was his duty. Also true was that too few wandering busses were dabbled with for exploitable trade information.

"Sō iu kotonara, Kanaris to kekkon sureba iijan."

"'Jan' te...sonna kantan ni"

"You don't want your a brides connections and financial reliability? So it's Barmelin then ne. She's not from some elite military family shi - even her parents wonder how they had given birth to her[like a miracle-baby?] ni - she's docile shi, her ability is satisfactory, and no conspirators appear among her dependents kedo?"[why is this a question?]

Behind minse was his nursing mother[nurse hired to breast-feed a baby] cum appointed lady-in-waiting, whom he sensed was gesturing "tell it to him more, tell it to him more".

"Ima wa, kangaetemasen."

"Ara, producing a more than excellent military artist blood is the three royal houses's duty yo."

"If that's the case, first you carry that out. You're older than me deshou."

"But you will definitely age faster ne."[she uses kei to slow aging]

Brilliantly retorted upon, Minse breathed out a magnificent sigh.

†

Felli and the left-the-dorm Layfon surprisedly felt the that room became more spacious[because all his stuff are gone]. It was a two-person room used by one person. In the first place, all of this room's furniture were provided for. To that degree, there was no sense of having bought anything.

Nevertheless, the first-years to be are coming here. When the sixth-years leave, Layfon will change from a first-year into a second-year.

There was no sense of having done something or having accomplished something. Nevertheless, time continues to flow. Layfon would no longer enter this room.

Layfon did not know how to handle the indescribable feeling passing through in his chest. Though Leerin's rejection was heartbreaking, it does not mean that the remaining heaviness in his heart was the only thing he was supporting. Time flows. And then, no matter what one does, the only power humans can obtain is to stand back up.

If you don't stand, you will only die. If you are fazed by the death of a close person on the battlefield, you will be drawn into that death. Layfon has seen that scene countless times. Though the form is different, seeing that scene countless times, Layfon, as one of those people, stood up. That way of thinking datte should be doable.

He suddenly remembered.

About the time Claribel challenged him to a duel upon the return to Zuellni. Though she said it would just be practice, there was a hint of seriousness. Or maybe her style is to fight seriously even though it's a practice. That may be the thinking of one who fights on the battlefield.

Though making an encumbered face upon her Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword) being covered with safety equipment in accordance with academy city rules, she soon got used to it, and fought Layfon.

The result was Layfon's defeat.

There was nothing to say about it. To those who would know Layfon, independent of ability, it was a clear defeat.

"Doushita no desu ka?"

A surprised Claribel was heard saying so.

“Anata wa sonna mono dewanai deshou?”

At the forcefully-brought-to secluded place at the outer edge, in the almost undisturbed air, with a face with almost no sweat on the surface, Claribel, after her surprise was looking down with anger at Layfon who fell down on his bottom.

"To see you like this is not the reason I came to Zuellni desu yo."

With no intention of osameru[obtain, acquire; reap; accept; win...???none of them fit the context]-ing the sharpness of her words, Claribel mercilessly cut. Layfon could not do anything but stay silent. Unable to even stare at the cold light emitted by the sapphire dite right beside him, he averted his gaze.

"Nani ga anata wo sonna ni shiteiru no ka shirimasen ga"[idk what made you this way]

Kanojo wa Leerin no koto o shiranai. Ima mo shiranai no ka dou ka wa wakaranai ga, ano toki wa shiranakatta.

“Ima no anata wo mirarete, hazukashii to omou hito wa inai no desuka?"[Is there no one who would make you feel embarrassed is they saw the current you?]

“..........”

“Watashi ni wa imasu.”[I have (such a person)]

“..........”

"Ie wo deta koto de okorudarou iroirona koto yori mo, kore wo nashienakereba naranai to kanjiru koto ga arimasu[Upon leaving home, more than the things that would probably transpire, there is the feeling that I must do this]. Sono hito no mae de mune wo haru[stick out] tame ni wa, sou shinakereba naranai koto ga"[what must she do?]

“..........”

"Sonotame ni watashi wa koko ni kitandesu"

Vexed by Layfon who could not reply, Claribel sonomama turned on her heel.[turned around]

“Watashi datte.....sonna anata wa mitaku arimasen yo”

“..........”

"Dakedo kore wa, watashi no kattena negai nano deshou ne"[but this was just my selfish wish]

A voice lowering in volume as though melting into the air reached Layfon's ears, and then drowned he in Claribel's lilting voice.

......Sono hito no mae de mune o haru tame.

Sore wa osoraku Tigris no koto nanodarou. For the sake of not shaming her great grandfather, she came to Zuellni to do something something more important than succeeding her house. Sore wa Layfon wo taosu koto nanoka. But there is no killing intent in the way she fights. Naraba Tenken jujusha ni naru koto ka. But if it's only for training then Grendan which has plenty of strong people should be enough.

Wakaranai. Wakaranai ga, kanojo wa shikkari to shita mokuteki wo motte koko ni iru.[she came here properly holding a purpose]

Layfon datte, kono mamade ii to omotteiru wake dewanai. There were plenty of clapping hands in him, not wanting show his depressed appearance. Zuellni no nakama-tachi wa mochironda. And his adoptive father and everyone in the orphanage, even Lintence, he did not want to be seen.

.......Leerin ni datte miraretakunai.

Dakedo, dou sureba ii no ka.

Mondai nano wa, nan no tame ni tachiagaru no ka to iu kotodarou.

His original reason for enrolling was to search for a new self, but because of Zuellni's situation it remains unanswered[the search], and then because who-knows-what chemical changes occured, he was in the midst of a cataclysm involving Grendan.

In a sense, Leering thrust Layfon away for the sake of bringing him back to his original starting point. Sou interpret wo suru koto datte dekiru. Thinking bout Leerin maked his chest hurt wa, kanojo o Mae ni shite Kanojo no ishi ni taikou[oppose her will] Dekiru nani ka o, probably because it reminded him of the truth that he has nothing[please someone TL this sentence]. Even his feelings toward Leerin he was not able to clearly form.

Kizuite shimatta kono katachi wa, mou kowarete shimatta no darou ka.[when form was realized, it was already broken]

Yoku wakaranai.

Once again, Layfon had become unsure of his feelings.

Dousureba ii no ka yoku wakaranai to iu koto mo, sou iu koto nanodarou ka.

Nyuugaku shita[entered school] toki kara, jibun wa nani mo kawatteinai to iu koto nanodarou ka.

Me no mae ni aru henka[change] ni oiteikarete shimatteiru[left behind] no darou ka.

Sou kangaeru to Layfon wa dou[body] ga itakunaru.[become hurt(because of the fight with Claribel)]

He threw his body onto the bed and rolled around. The excitement from obtaining a new room disappeared somewhere.

As if he had abandoned everything, he collapsed on the bed, yahari nothing disappears.[the body pain?the hurtful thoughts?]

His thoughts were running wild, like a torrent, something was screaming. And then blocking his ears, Layfon closed his eyes.

†

In a new place at night, it was very quiet.

Alsheyra, wearing a nightgown from her many newly bought clothes, looked out of a large window, such you could find in the royal palace. Sono mukou ni wa terrace ga atta ga, soto ni deru ki[feeling of wanting to go out] ni wa narazu[does not become], Koko kara soto o miru.

House Euthenol's garden ga ari, and Grendans skyline was visible.

[Leerin's POV]If one changes the place from where to watch, the scenery of the city also changes. She knew that since the time she entered the advance school's dormitory. Just one year. No, not a year has passed, but Shinky? suru Koto o kangaereba tatta to kangaete mo mondainaidarou. In that one year, she never thought that the landscape she could see would again change.

No, it can be said that it was a year with continuously changing landscape.[because she(Leerin?) keeps getting promoted?] She attended advance school, and then took a leave of abscence to go to Zuellni. The incidents that happened in the middle of her journey, and the things that happened even in Zuellni. Konna ni mo Hayaku Grendan ni modotte kuru koto ni naru to wa omowanakatta.[Leerin didn't think she would have to return so soon?]

Nani yori, keshiki dakedenaku[not only scenery], jibun[leerin's self] made mo henka[change] suru to wa omowanakatta.

Leerin softly touched the eyepatch covering her right eye.

Saya again returned to the inner sanctuary. She said, though she does not know whether she would be able to sleep, it can't be helped that she must stay in the royal palace. Leerin, having more things she wanted wanted Saya to tell her about, but not knowing what those things were, was unable to stop her.

Ima no jibun wa Leerin Euthenol. Sono jijitsu o mado kara no keshiki[scenery] to, soshite furikaereba[look back] aru hiroi heya o mite kakunin suru[confirm]. Kore ga saigo da. Mou konna, muikura na kakunin wa shinaito kokoro ni kimete, heya o nagameru[with a non-vague confirmation, she decided in her heart, and looked at the room?]. Hitotsu no heya da to iu no ni, the bed and the rest of the space was cleverly partitioned. If this were the orphanage, it would be possible for everyone sleep in this space darou.

Sou kangaeru no mo, konya[tonight] ga saigoda.

".......Iikagen, nareyou, Leerin"[just get used to it already, Leerin]

She persuaded herself.

Ironna mono ni. Ushinatta to iu jijitsu ni. Henka shita to iu jijitsu ni. Ima no jibun ga Leerin. Leerin dearu to iu koto ni.[Get used to various things. To the truth of the things she lost. To the truth of the things that changed. To the Leerin she was now. To the fact that she was Leerin.?]

"I have to get used to those various things."

“Sate, before I sleep I should continue a little with my report."

She had submitted her reentry notification for advance school. Unfortunately, in Zuellni, the study, inside dotabata, did not have the free time to issue a certificate, but through the queen's middleman, upon submitting the report as soon as possible, she was taken into consideration and promoted to a second-year.

First, she must return to normal life.

Her normal life as Leerin Euthenol.

The cataclysism is not all there is to life.

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter2}}

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2013-01-08T13:45:53Z

202.125.102.35:

===Chapter 1: The Resolute One, The Wavering One===

Layfon realized that he was remembering something from long ago.

The half destroyed palace. The figure of his childhood friend, reuniting with her on the mountain of debris. Her wearing a blindfold, a face he had never seen before, showing to him a figure he had never seen before. And all of these things were losing clarity in his mind.

He had jumped up, awakened by the dream and gradually spacing out. Was time really flowing? Had everything become nothing through time?

He didn't know. Time was flowing without knowing anything. The morning turned to dusk. It repeated this cycle again and again, and this was all that told Layfon time was flowing.

"What're you doing?"

A panting voice came from behind him as he watched the sun with a blank state of mind. He turned around and saw his classmate, who was also wearing a working suit. His rotund body was swaying from exhaustion. The sweat on his body was rushing out like steam.

"Ah, sorry."

In a fluster, Layfon stuffed the bundles of wheat onto the truck with the spear used for farming.

"Ah, though this is to move the resources, why did I have to choose this?"

A moment afterwards, the truck was loaded with wheat. The classmate showed a faint expression at that and raised his hand.

"Wanna swap?"

"No. You must be very tired."

The classmate then, pulling the truck with him. Layfon watched him leave and then went to load other trucks.

He was working on a farm. This was temporary. He saw this job with his classmate while looking for work because of lack of money.

He was taking a break because there were still many bundles of wheat to move. His classmate who had finished eating his lunch was lying on the bench.

"Ahh. This is tiring but the food is great."

A helpless smile appeared on Layfon's face.

"Speaking of which, have you found a place to move into?"

"Not yet......."

"Better hurry up with that. I found my by chance but."

"But isn't Edo the first dormitory?"

"The conditions are great, and it's close to school. It's because the seniors are about to graduate. If I had waited longer, the booking would have come rushing in and no one would have paid me any attention."

"Uh........."

"......... It's all thanks to the middleman. Ahh, there's this person – the price of rent is unbelievably low."

Even the call of an uncomfortable voice would only be sucked in by the echoless, endless sky and the farm before them.

One year had passed. This was the most intense period for the Academy city. Not only did the graduating sixth year, but students of other years were also out for the activities. For example, wanting to take the houses of the graduates because the housing conditions were better; or those who had to give up their houses because of the anticipation of new first year students. The classmate belonged to the former group, and Layfon was the latter.

The season of graduation was drawing near.

The season of parting. Layfon, first time experiencing this season, felt uncomfortable. The atmosphere of the Academy was slowly fading, and this was eating him up.

"Ahh, I'm jealous of the new dormitory that is to be built for the regeneration plan. It's not possible for me now. But speaking of which, Layfon, why don't you live there? You should have priority because of your marks in Military Arts."

"I was spacing out and so missed the deadline."

"I see."

The classmate said nothing else to him afterwards, feeling that Layfon wasn't at his best.

It was such an unusual crisis to have enshrouded the entire Grendan, but the Military Artists had to concentrate on protecting Zuellni. But then almost no one knew of the truth. Many students were only hovering on the level of feeling the terror that emanated from the filth monsters, and understanding the insanity of Lance Shelled City – Grendan.

This was all they knew. The terror of the filth monsters. Military Artists who had experienced this crisis were training themselves so to prevent the same thing from happening again. This way of thinking was strong in them, but there were also many who were tortured by terror. It was rumoured that many Military Arts students had gone to find a psychologist.

But this was all there was to it.

This battle was hiding something unbelievable.

Only Leerin was in it.

And this was what was plaguing Layfon. Helplessness. He wanted to board a roaming bus right now and go back to Grendan.

But, he couldn't.

Leerin didn't wish for it. And he couldn't react to her feeling.

He had confirmed something at that time. How strong was his reaction? It wasn't such a small things as to move his feet. He had confirmed something, and perhaps it was all because he was too insensitive to his own feelings.

"Ah ~ the election. They even put a poster here."

At his classmate's words, Layfon's attention turned to the poster stuck on the wall of the rest room.

The election of the Student President was about to begin.

"You didn't come with us. They randomly picked who was to leave the dormitory, and so you lost."

"Uh, yeah. I didn't come."

He stared at the sky as he replied to his classmate's various questions. He was watching a sky empty of things, and the truth was there was only the sky for him to see.

But Grendan's sky was also the same.

<center>◇</center>

Minsu breathed in deeply at the pressure of the black blindfold.

This was the house of Eutnohl. She was facing two people in the most formal living room and she couldn't move her gaze from one of them.

"The introduction is a bit late, but this child is Leerin. She's Herder's daughter, so she is your niece."

"Yes."

The Queen held no complaints to her own unclear introduction.

Several months had passed since that battle. Half of the palace had been rebuilt. The functions of a royal palace were being performed by Alshyra's home, the mansion of House Almonise. The rebuilding of the administration building was finished. Alsheyra and Leerin, who have been living in the home of Almonise, suddenly paid a visit to her.

"Ahh, I'm sorry. I've wanted to introduce her earlier, but the ministers like Lee-chan too much."

"I see........."

The girl who had been honestly sitting next to Alsheyra felt more and more insignificant. Minsu finally moved her gaze from her blindfold to view her fully.

Did she look like her royal brother Herder?

The hair colour was different. Her brother, herself. The dark hair that characterized the three royal families of Grendan. Leerin's face also looked different. But she seemed to look similar to her mother. Minsu couldn't remember much but she knew of Meifar Stadt, who was a maid in the Eutnohl family. She remembered she had gold hair, and she was a lively girl. It was hard to get a sense of Meifar from Leerin's tense expression, but she could see a bit of her mother in her face.

Her brother and Meifar and their child. She thought they weren't in Grendan anymore. But now. This girl had grown up in the same orphanage as Layfon.

She never thought her brother had left the city, abandoning his child here. Then.......? She thought a bit more but couldn't say anything else. The thing hidden by Leerin's blindfold should be able to explain everything. That must be it.

"You should have seen me during the funeral. Us two. But it must be your first time hearing my name. I'm............"

"Leerin. You belong to the Eutnohl family. The Queen has acknowledged you, and so have I. Either way, you're part of the Eutnohl family," she warned quietly about including Leerin's name in the family record.

"Uh, your words are so like before. Isn't this just the same as the time when you scolded Layfon in anger?"

".......... How many years ago was that? And I still hate him."

"Oh, so honest."

"I feel narrow-hearted if I don't admit this. Besides, it'll be troublesome for my spiritual life."

"So boring."

She was used to Alsheyra's attitude. She ignored her and turned to Leerin once more. Leerin's expression turned tense at the mention of Layfon. Minsu said she hated him. She couldn't hide her feeling, but perhaps she might be giving out a wrong impression.

"You don't have to prepare Leerin's room there."

"Ah, that's been taken care of. Ah, but I still want to notify the school. The ministers want some opinions, so they have prepared her room in the palace."

"Perhaps someone with your unstable personality wouldn't be able to understand, but it's better for her to live at home, especially with how young she is."

"But the ministers."

"I've been wanting to ask why did the ministers appear there?"

"......."

"I see. You're quite the exception."

"Not really."

Leerin, afraid and had retreated into herself again, was piquing Minsu's curiosity.

"But we've confirmed once more the purpose of rebuilding. She should also be concentrating on her study. The ministers have thought through it. But if you get her involved too much into the administration side of things, I hope you can at least make up your determination once each week before acting."

"You're already acting like a guardian."

"Am I, the guardian?"

"Well, even so."

"Don't worry. I've never thought of becoming the Queen."

"Humph."

Unable to comprehend the conversation, Leerin was comparing Minsu and the Queen.

"Anyway, prepare her room."

"Ah, Leerin, I still have something to say with Minsu. You can bring in the luggage."

"Yes."

Leerin nodded. Minsu called over a maid and instructed her to prepare Leerin's room. Leerin's luggage should be waiting outside the house as the Queen had said.

The other maid went to prepare new tea after Leerin left.

"Then let's cut to the chase," Minsu said, but the Queen was showing a bored expression.

"How come I feel my temper flaring when I'm seeing such a speculative face?"

Minsu replied frankly. "Never mind."

Alsheyra's expression changed. In here was the face of the Queen, of someone who stood at the top of Grendan's governance. One couldn't question that this was the figure of a victorious Queen who was the most powerful Military Artist and had control of all Heaven's Blade successors.

"Leerin also has the right to succeed the royal throne."

"You mean the royal grandson. But we haven't announced it."

"Yes. He doesn't want to die yet. Uh, he hasn't planned on dying even now."

"Then is this done to protect Leerin?"

"Could be. She's not a Military Artist. The rule of the three royal families is that a non-Military Artist cannot succeed the throne, but there is no such rule set for the right to becoming a successor."

"Till now, the person used to being the head of the royal family will become the next successor. Of course he'll be the one. This has already been set down by the rule."

"Well, because of that, there's no problem to work on what doesn't have a rule. The rule."

"And also, the feeling?"

"That's right. Anyway, it's your habit to speak on the good side. Since Tigris died, Claribel......... She's left home."

"That can't be helped. It's her personality."

Perhaps this might bring in other trouble.

"The problem is perhaps they're used to breaking the rules and so are complaining about it."

"Yes. That must be it."

"The problem of the inheritor to the Ronsmier family isn't resolved. Perhaps that's the reason for the argument."

"And I had to get involved."
This meant the ministers were protecting themselves. It might be one of their strategies for allowing Leerin to come in touch with the governance of Grendan. Of course she had to show humility in the arena of social interaction and her ability to govern. Even so, people may get jealous of her for suddenly being raised to a high position. Things hadn't changed from the past till the present. Even Minsu still held the same feeling to Layfon.

Anyway..... about that. It seemed the Queen hadn't put in her best effort to debate her case.

"Anyway, give an example of those who are complaining."

"And this is about her defense. She left it all to Kanaris, perhaps it's about..........."

"So the Rivanes, a branch of the royal family, the one she's dealing with, is a bunch of royalists, right? They might revolt if circumstances permit."

Mutiny. Conscious of her utterance, Minsu shivered internally. This was on the day before Delbone's death. She had been considering it after meeting her while she was still alive. She had felt that it had become reality. She wouldn't have to worry about mutiny if the current successor's power of psychokinesis was absolute.

".......... It's good that nothing has happened."

The economic blow to Grendan was more severe than the loss of lives. The destroyed buildings weren't rebuilt for free. And debris couldn't be reused. Resources were limited. A moving city, Regios, couldn't immediate transform and use any resources that had been collected, and so the reduction of resources in reserve was a severe problem.

Though Minsu had reduced her own discomfort as she continued to converse with the Queen, she only felt more disturbed the more they talked.

Layfon was invited to dinner after the two of them finished work.

"............ Why there?"

They had entered a coffee shop, a shop he was very familiar with. And the menu. But this amount of food shouldn't be enough to fill his classmate's appetite.

"Don't you know that they've added big dishes to the menu here recently?"

"Really?"

He wasn't asking his classmate. He was asking the waitress standing at their table – Meishen.

"Uh. Yeah."

Meishen spread out the menu before him, her other hand holding a tray of cups.

"The shop owner has started a so-called Plan to aid the regeneration of the city."

"Uh."

There really was a picture introducing big dishes. He looked around and saw many customers eating the same thing, their dishes fully filled. It used to have more female customers, but now it had attracted male customers too.

"Because this is only limited to dinner, and the plan is about to finish."

"So gotta eat before it ends."

"Doron-kun comes often."

"I see."

His classmate had more confidence after listening to Meishen. Meishen was called back to the kitchen after she took their orders. Layfon spread out the leaflet on the table. He was given it on the way to the shop.

"Anything good?"

"Um, everywhere else is very expensive."

"Of course it's expensive compared to the male dormitory one."

Dormitory One for males and females had reduced its rent for new students with housing problems because of their lack of money. And some students had to give up their rooms for the new arrivals. Some of them didn't want to move out.

This decision was made by drawing lots according to a student's saving and marks (after taking into account of unusual circumstances). There were people who could stay till graduation in the Dormitory One, and there were those who were kicked out just after their first year. And Layfon was of the less fortunate. The lot decided he had to leave.

"But it shouldn't be a problem with the money you get from cleaning the Mechanical Department?"

"But.........."

He had already negotiated, but the rent was still high.

Any places close to the school, commercial streets and tram stations had high rent. And the most important thing was there weren't many empty lots left. Most were taken by the seniors first, and then those juniors who managed to get a space through connection. Layfon's classmate was one of them. The other students also got a room the same way. And so Layfon, not good at social interaction, had to run around to find a living place. Though there were newly-built dormitories, in the end, he had failed to get anything. The effects of the previous crisis were still evident. Living in a dormitory with no other human presence, Layfon had no choice but to find a better house for himself.

"You're active in the platoon. Shouldn't you have lots of money from the reward? You could just use it."

His classmate was referring to the high level building. Its appearance was very familiar to everyone. It wasn't the same as those rent-free buildings. It was prepared for the very rich or thriftiest student in the Academy City.

Layfon shook his head silently as he looked at the price of rent on the leaflet. It wasn't a problem for Karian to live there as a successful Student President with lots of money from his family, but this wasn't the same with Layfon.

"I've used up my saving."

"There should be a way as you're in a platoon. The intercity competition was intense right?"

"Yeah."

There was only one war between cities after leaving Grendan. This was what everyone called the intercity Military Arts Competition.

The battle for a selenium mine that was the source of a city's fuel ended with Zuellni as the victor.

But Layfon didn't think it was because of his effort alone. Besides, the most important question was "Should I still stay in a platoon?"

He hadn't contacted other cities after that. About not having contact, the Student Council made such judgement according to the principles set by experience.

The results of the three intercity competitions were two wins and one loss. Zuellni had avoided the risk of losing all of its selenium mines. Layfon, whom Karian had placed in Military Arts stream, was no longer needed. In that case, his mission as a platoon member or a Military Artist had ended. Anyone would have arrived at this conclusion. This wasn't related to Karian's concern that the feeling of sometimes being attracted by the type of people like Nina wasn't so bad. All Layfon felt was he had no strength left after the intercity Military Arts Competition had finished.

"Ah, now it's quiet."

The building that suddenly appeared before him piqued Layfon's interest. The room decoration and the width and length of it differed from other buildings. It wasn't made for one person only. Layfon was deeply attracted to the spacious living space.

"Ah, wait. Wait. That won't work. It's close to the cargo area and is far away from the school. There isn't any commercial street near, but then it does have empty lots."

His classmate was right. Cargo areas took up a large chunk of the areas in the map. What was left was an unknown manufacturing area. Not that there weren't any residential buildings, but there probably weren't as many students here.

"But it doesn't matter how far away the commercial street is as long as I can see the captain."

He could buy the necessities after school. Layfon wasn't that interested in entertainment-related facilities. Not that he would want to go to such a place by himself.

"Perhaps. Contact you later."

"Really?"

His classmate lifted his head to watch the sky for some reason.

Meishen arrived with the dishes. Layfon took up the spoon and began eating as his classmate explained. His gaze hadn't changed direction. He was still looking at the building.

Just like a ray of the sun was filtering through the heavy cloud layers. This was the feeling he got.

After that, his classmate began to talk with him openly. They contacted the owner of the building according to the method printed on the leaflet, set a time for a meeting and then finally signed the contract.

It was easier for Layfon to move around as he was a member of the seventeenth platoon.

The classmate who was leading him around the place had a high spirit from the start to finish.

"Really, two of you deciding to rent here. Such good fortune. Take me there. That was what the senpai said to me."

"Two?"

"Yes. No one has lived here before. Because of its bad location. Anyway, it's old. I said so already yesterday. This building has all the essential facilities. Cleaning is provided, but because the building is so old, there might be unexpected things."

"Ah.........."

"The most popular dormitory is the girls dorm in the self-study area of the Engineering subject. It's the best out of the best in its appearance and interior design. Anyone would have been attracted by that building. As for here, there's nothing else to look at except cheap rent and lots of space."

The senpai sighed.

"Though I've only been managing this place for two years, there's finally new people coming. And two as well."

"Ah."

He probably didn't like looking after this building. Layfon didn't want to think much as he watched the happy senpai.

He looked around. Dust filled the room. Sunlight filtered through the window to shine on the empty house. It seemed to be bringing something to him.

If he had to avoid something.......

".........."

"It's hard to answer."

"Then when can I move over?"

"Well, I've to start planning cleaning up the house, and I need one more day to follow up. Probably one week will do."

"Then I'll move in in one week's time."

"Ok. Give me the key for now. I'll contact you if there're any changes."

"All right."

The old key was like the past.

But this wasn't related to whether the key was old or new. He could only think that it was a new key to him.

Only this situation was broadcasted all around her.

Nina controlled her annoyance. She couldn't retreat in this situation. The annoyance in her was like smoke, rising and invading her nostrils.

The empty space of the self-study area of the Engineering subject, the space where new dormitories once stood and were then torn down, had become Nina's best training ground. Students were in self-study mode during the regenerating period, and so Nina had a good chance to train, putting her accumulated experience into practice. No one could disturb her.

"Ahh, what's happening?"

Claribel was provoking her, but Nina kept practicing.

This tension-filled situation was created deliberately.

Layfon had used that technique and he had used his clones to attack Gorneo during the inter-platoon match. She knew the difference between those two moves. The former was to create an opportunity whereas the latter was to attack.

Then what was this?

Countless Claribel were moving around her. All of them were illusion, as of blurry shadows reflected on the surface of the water.

But the presence was changing constantly.

A clue had happened in a place empty of things.

The truth was the place itself was confusing her. Nina had hidden herself so she could ambush Claribel. Claribel's words and the unbearable circumstance were all made to provoke her.

Annoyance remained with her even though she knew it was a provocation.

"This is Karen Kei."

Claribel had been instructing her at the beginning of practice. "Control the amount of your kei and let it change through different limbs and joints, so that your opponent cannot anticipate your next move. Fight without regularity. My teacher wants me to destroy in a more efficient manner, but I'm not up to his level yet. Besides, I'm still not used to that state of mind."

Nina was interested in what it was like to destroy efficiently. Right now, she was confusing her opponent with Karen Kei and not moving her body an inch.

Gorneo was also using Karen Kei, the same as Shante who had been copying his moves. But he had added combat skill on top of it. Nina still wasn't sure of what it meant that he was basically just using Karen Kei.

Claribel wasn't holding the strange weapon – the weapon that she named as Kochouenshiken (The sword of butterfly with wings of flame). She was only fighting Nina with Karen Kei.

She never had to think about her opponent much, because the injured would be lying on the ground if she were to hammer with the iron whips. As for now, she didn't know where she should hit as her opponent was evading her – this was her first time meeting such an opponent.

But Nina didn't move. Maybe she didn't move because she didn't know where the blows were coming or maybe because she kept immobile so she could see through Claribel's technique. Claribel's clones surrounded her, but only her presence was flowing. Her actual body had not moved.

The key of a battle between Military Artists was speed. The style of Karen Kei was a waste of time, meaningless. She should be thinking of strategies to aid her fight while her opponent was confused. But Clarible didn't do that. As for Nina, she was doing the expected, thinking of close quarter fight and how to break through the technique of Karen Kei.

Was she thinking of this because of the training? Or would she have thought of it in a real battle too? In that case, she felt that her spirit was in danger in this battle against Claribel.

Control her worries and calmly observe her opponent. Claribel shouldn't be using Sakkei. Sakkei would be flowing out of her body as she used it. This meant she couldn't be using it. The numerous presences were used to hide Claribel's real self. Now Nina needed to find the real body from the illusory clones.

"If you don't attack, I'll begin."

The words were bounced to her from the half destroyed buildings around them. Nina couldn't tell where Claribel was hiding.

What to do?

Nina wasn't trained enough to be able to tell apart the flow of Kei. She couldn't do it with her level of skill. And so what should she do?

She had decided to stand still. But.........

"Ok. Everyone, stop."

It was an unfamiliar voice. The tip of a blade was already on her back at where her heart was when Nina realised it.

"Ah," she moaned. The muscles of her back felt like they were dead. The feeling of the tip of the blade was different from Claribel's real body. It was a quick sense of intense pressure.

"You almost failed to control it."

"Ah...."

Nina sat down, exhausted, as Claribel replied. Claribel returned the weapon to its Dite form and sat down too.

"You can control it now. That's improvement."

Nina looked at her. She must be comforting her. Claribel had followed Layfon from Grendan and settled down in Zuellni as a new student of the coming year. She was still wearing her old clothes but she seemed happy. It took her a short period of time to adapt to life here. She had gone to find part time work after Nina helped her finish the procedures for entering the dormitory.

And so she was now training with Nina.

Claribel's expression was carefree.

"Sorry. I still have to train."

"Of course. I've to train a lot too. I'll also improve by looking at how you move."

"Oh, what would you have done if it was you?"

"Yes. I'm not sure. I'd have destroyed everything around me and used external Kei to take away all interference. And I wouldn't have given my opponent any chances."

"What if you can't destroy it?"

"Then I can take hold whatever opportunity that presents to me. If I feel that I can't win, then I'll have to concentrate on gaining time, and step into the opponent's trap. Isn't that more meaningful?"

Nina could discern Claribel's personality from her words.

"I want Layfon to participate in this training too," she muttered. It was regretful, but it would have been fun.

Layfon lacked the air of a Military Artist since he returned from Grendan. He was originally very ordinary. Now he even lacked his shine in battles. He didn't come to the platoon training. Even Nina saw that his skill was lacking luster in the last intercity Military Arts Competition.

Claribel knew all these and so she had applied to train with him in order to help him pick himself up. But it was all in vain. Now she had nothing to say to Layfon.

"We must find a way."

Nina felt that Claribel's reason for coming to Zuellni was Layfon. Claribel's expression contained a bit of anger at the current Layfon. Both of them failed to keep calm when facing this situation.

"But what should we do about the distance between us?"

Layfon still hadn't come to platoon training. Of course they were naturally growing apart. Shouldn't we have removed all roadblocks to get closer? But it wasn't possible for Nina. As a member of the 17th platoon, she understood why he felt so down.

Layfon had chosen to live an ordinary Academic life, but he was facing difficulties. Time still flowed even though Nina couldn't see him.

Layfon already had one year of experience at the Mechanical Department. He was able to make sound judgements and so didn't have to pair up with her anymore. He was an excellent Military Artist. Nina felt that he wanted to work alone.

All Military Arts students thought that they could relax after the intercity Military Arts Competition. The platoon training days and the cleaning of the Training Complex were days of the past. And the relationship between Sharnid and Felli were naturally becoming less and less harmonious.

Even Nina felt that the 17th platoon might be disbanded.

What should she do? She had no idea. There were many factors to consider, but it wasn't possible for her alone to make it into reality. Sadness and loneliness cut deep into her.

"You can only be strong.."

Did Claribel say this because of her personality or that she still didn't understand? Nina didn't know.

The person looking for a good book to read saw through the window that Layfon was walking with a lot of luggage.

Felli put down the book and followed.

"Layfon," she called.

He turned around in surprise.

"Felli?"

"What're you doing?"

He didn't look to be shopping. It seemed he was moving his luggage to somewhere.

"I'm moving my things."

"Oh."

An ominous feeling flashed through her.

"I'm moving and taking the things I don't need to the rubbish collector."

"Uh..........."

She heard of his reason as they walked together.

"So have you decided to move to the dormitory that far away?"

Felli was surprised that he was moving to the cargo area. She was strongly against his choice because that place as very far away from the school. She vaguely remembered that place as she had walked past it when she went to play somewhere after school.

"But it's still close to the station."

That wasn't assuring.

"You could have picked a better house."

She could imagine the rent of his house judging by the money and reward money given to her by the 17th platoon. She hadn't need to find a new home as she didn't have to move. But it wouldn't be difficult to find a place with better conditions if she were to find one right away.

"Yeah."

A strange smile appeared on his face.

They had arrived at the rubbish collector. The things Layfon took with him weren't worth a penny, but he wasn't frustrated. He happily transferred the money into his card and looked one more time at the things he were to sell.

This should be a busy time for the rubbish collecting point. The things that the graduates didn't need were lined up in rows. The assortment of domestic things weren't likeable because they were brought for the convenience of travel. It would take lots of effort to take apart or transfer those things.

Layfon stopped at a corner of the bed.

"The bed?"

"The old bed belongs to the dormitory, so I've to buy a new one."

"I see..."

"The place is really big, and I guess I'm the only person living in it. Might as well buy a bigger bed."

"Why are you living in such a big house?"

Felli guessed he would say because it was cheap. Was this due to his being raised in an orphanage? Or that he was affected by the poverty he experienced in the food shortage crisis? Anyway, he was a thrifty and easy person.

"I've always wanted a big house."

His answer was unexpected, but it wasn't surprising. He was happy that he could use the space that was meant for two. A spacious house must be very appealing. Felli had been living in a big house all her life. Even though she was able to understand a bit of his feeling, she probably couldn't understand the inconvenience brought by a small living space. Layfon seemed to really like this bed. The corner of his lips hadn't stopped smiling as he praised the bed, caressing the mattress with his hand.

"If a large room is good, will you come to my room?"

"Eh?"

After saying so, she realized she just said something ridiculous.

But, it wouldn't stop.

"My brother's room will be left behind once he graduates. That's why I haven't given any thought about moving. I have not received instructions from my brother, or from home to move. What do you say?"

"Iya, even if you say that..."

Seeing Layfon's confused face, Felli desperately tried not to let her cheecks become red. If it's like this, there's no choice but to act donkan. Even if Felli feel that she failed, she did not think that her proposal was bad, so she could not bring herself to withdraw.

"Iya, but that's a little difficult."

"Mu..."

Seeing Layfon's cheecks get red, Felli taunts Layfon in the back of her mind for having good intuition only at times like this.

After deciding what to buy and telling the destination, the two walked back to their own rooms.
Thinking that they would no longer share the same return paths, Felli felt a sadness in her chest.

"Oh yeah, you received something from Delbone-san, right?"

Layfon suddenly said while they silently walked without talking.

"Y,yes. I still haven't analyzed it."

The information from data converted from the battle experience she received from the Tenken wielder, nen'i user Delbone still could not be accessed.

Even though nen'i users are used to treating their own brains like a calculator, because of the transfer of a difficult thing like digitized experience, or because this is the first encounter with something like it, she just follows intuition for the current situation.

"I wonder if Delbone-san was happy."

"I said so."[sou ittemashita]

Felli could not measure the meaning of Layfon's words. However, Felli heard the woman's words on the verge of death. She did not think that it was a lie.

"To think even Tigris-san to die too."

"The oji-san of that person who came to Zuellni, correct?"

"Yes. I wonder what Claribel wants to do from now on. I'm sure it has become troublesome at home too."

"But she did not seem to worry too much about it."

"sou desu ka"

"'Because it is the battlefield, the possibility of dying is natural. I've alreadt said so', she said."

"Just like Tigris-san, かな?"

Was Layfon asking himself, looking into the distance.

"They were both so old, but I didn't very much think they were likely to die, na."

Though the impact of death can be felt anytime, the chaos is too busy for us to stare at this sadness. Layfon now finally might be able to feel the death of the two.

"Tigris-sanはね, when I was little brought me a lot of sweets んですよ. Delbone-san too often talk with otouto-tachi using her terminal[flake]. The two of them were good people."

"そうですか"

Felli watched the figure of Layfon's imouto, whom she met at Grendan, waving her hand at Delbone's terminal.

"Demo ne, on the battlefield, whether or not you're a good person doesn't matter desu yo ne."

Felli can not say anything in front of that cold reality.

"boku wa, dousurubeki nandarou"[what should i do]

With again no way for her to come up with words that she should say to that too, Felli could only keep quiet.

Not knowing how many more of times like this she will have, Felli, feeling the anger that she could not embrace, did not open her mouth until reaching the place their paths parted, to push away the feeling of being wrapped in sadness.

The talk reached the point of 'for now there is no longer anything to talk about'.

†

Those who can be trusted, those who can't be, those undistinguishable gray people, in most cases, fist lifting work is left to them(?)[それらを拳げていく作業がほとんどであり]. Next, they were preoccupied with how to build preparations for the convoy for that girl.

"For now, let them protecting Leerin from the shadows in turns. That is the most efficient ga."

"I suppose, well then, how do I say it ka shira ne[どう話したものかしらね]"

Among the three classifications, the most important was the presence of the Tenken wielders.

"The completely trustworthy, or rather with ambiguous intent, Lintence, Reverse, Cauntia. The only ones her majesty picked up who were born outside. As for the others, they have a difference in size(?) and are involved in some big military families, and Kalvan and the others are usually urusai people, so they are the number one difficult enemy and thing to be considered desu ne."

The supposed political faction was outside Grendan until the other day, as was Elsmau が, kanojo wa, from the start, Delbone's blood relative であり, and now, using the multiple new nen'i users, things are busy with the construction of the information network.

Though until the other day outside Grendan, Elsmau too was part of the supposed political faction, kanojo wa, from the start, Delbone's blood relative であり, and now, using the multiple new nen'i users, things are busy with the construction of the information network. And then, for that group that uses those people, it is no longer the case like before where one preside over information and processes internal problems alone.[i TLed this wrongly, i think]

That is just a personal escape kind of danger-avoidance ability; as an organization, there are better ways, but this time, there does not seem to be one that would be helpful.

"Lin, being like he is, doesn't seem motivated yo ne. We can't rely on Cauntia for something like convoy duty. That only leaves Reverse."

"To leave escort duty to him alone, that's a job I can't do desu ne."[can't do what? the convoy duty or letting reverse guard leerin alone?]

Upon thinking about a jealous Cauntia, Minse shivered imagining the site where he[Minse] would be slaughtered.

"Even I don't want to do it if possible. But when it is requested, it is a set[of people, so everyone is included whether they like it or not]. When that happens, there's only one usable piece[a person or a method?]. Maa, since I move too, considering the shift system[taking turns to guard leerin], it's not impossible."

"I too, among my subordinates, I look for the ones that would seem to be useful."

Nodding at Minse's words, Alsheyra leaned her whole body on the sofa's backrest, looking up at the ceiling.

"It would've been nice if those[competent people] came to my assassination."

"Is that sarcasm....?"

He glared at her thin neck.

"Masaka. Isn't that person is fast at snatching up various things"

Selfishly, it was also Minse who suggested assassinating the queen.

"Yes. But this time, something like that won't happen deshou. If the queen dies, an unbeatable enemy will remain. For example, even if the rebels run wild, you would definitely become a deterent that could not be overcome."

"She too is needed nandakedo ne."

"Sore wa, to others, that is something that cannot be grasped."

"Iya na koto. Even though you experience hardships in your own lives,

to not understand it nante."

"Even if many humans expect someone with the image of a hero, or the protagonist from a story, I don't beleive that someone like that really exists among us yo. I don't want to imagine anyone having their death decided as a result of others' efforts."

"But tiresome things are pushed onto people."

"sore mo mata, truth to iu koto desu ne. Let us stop this meaningless discussion.sore de, doushitemasu? The movement is still not clear. On the contraty, we don't even know if there is movement or not. Will we still send Reverse as an escort?"

"Toriaezu, set de tanomu shika nai wa ne."

"Dewa, yoroshikuonegaishimasu."

After making sure the talk was over, Minse asked for new tea and sweets to heal his exhaustion. The arranging and unpacking of the luggage that the newly arrived 侍女長[chief lady attendant, i guess Alsheyra's attendant(?)], Leerin, had brought という. Though the others work as if annoyed even if they were told off, Minse was instructed to do it as if he likes to. Though making one realize all at once one's change in position and lifestyle is one way, letting one get accustomed little by little is also a way, Minse thought.

Alsheyra reached out her hand when the lady-in-waiting brought new tea.

"I came up with something good."

Upon seeing her face, Minse very much didn't think it would be

something good.

"Nandesu?"

"Between Kanaris and Barmelin, who is better?"

"Nani ga desuka?"

As expected, this was a topic about which he would feign ignorance. The lady-in-waiting with listening ears and a pretending-not-to-know face also understood this.

"Your[anta] marriage partner. We can't let you not do it with anyone anyway, so, better yet, how about you decide already?"

'And then make her a hikikomori by my side[Soushitara kochira Soba ni hikikomeru to wa]', sasuga I can't say that before others.

"My house hasn't even finished being rebuilt, kekkon nante kangaeraremasen ne."

As a result of brother helda's(?)[兄ヘルダ-] marriage-destruction cum disappearance, and the rampage by Minse, house Euthenol's economic strength considerably declined. With that house's situation, the Euthenol kinsmen slightly distancing themselves was status quo.

To say it frankly, among the three royal families, house Euthenol was the poorest.

To fix that was what the current Minse thought was his duty. Also true was that too few wandering busses were dabbled with for exploitable trade information.

"Sō iu kotonara, Kanaris to kekkon sureba iijan."

"'Jan' te...sonna kantan ni"

"You don't want your a brides connections and financial reliability? So it's Barmelin then ne. She's not from some elite military family shi - even her parents wonder how they had given birth to her[like a miracle-baby?] ni - she's docile shi, her ability is satisfactory, and no conspirators appear among her dependents kedo?"[why is this a question?]

Behind minse was his nursing mother[nurse hired to breast-feed a baby] cum appointed lady-in-waiting, whom he sensed was gesturing "tell it to him more, tell it to him more".

"Ima wa, kangaetemasen."

"Ara, producing a more than excellent military artist blood is the three royal houses's duty yo."

"If that's the case, first you carry that out. You're older than me deshou."

"But you will definitely age faster ne."[she uses kei to slow aging]

Brilliantly retorted upon, Minse breathed out a magnificent sigh.

†

Felli and the left-the-dorm Layfon surprisedly felt the that room became more spacious[because all his stuff are gone]. It was a two-person room used by one person. In the first place, all of this room's furniture were provided for. To that degree, there was no sense of having bought anything.

Nevertheless, the first-years to be are coming here. When the sixth-years leave, Layfon will change from a first-year into a second-year.

There was no sense of having done something or having accomplished something. Nevertheless, time continues to flow. Layfon would no longer enter this room.

Layfon did not know how to handle the indescribable feeling passing through in his chest. Though Leerin's rejection was heartbreaking, it does not mean that the remaining heaviness in his heart was the only thing he was supporting. Time flows. And then, no matter what one does, the only power humans can obtain is to stand back up.

If you don't stand, you will only die. If you are fazed by the death of a close person on the battlefield, you will be drawn into that death. Layfon has seen that scene countless times. Though the form is different, seeing that scene countless times, Layfon, as one of those people, stood up. That way of thinking datte should be doable.

He suddenly remembered.

About the time Claribel challenged him to a duel upon the return to Zuellni. Though she said it would just be practice, there was a hint of seriousness. Or maybe her style is to fight seriously even though it's a practice. That may be the thinking of one who fights on the battlefield.

Though making an encumbered face upon her Kochouenshiken (Flaming Butterfly Sword) being covered with safety equipment in accordance with academy city rules, she soon got used to it, and fought Layfon.

The result was Layfon's defeat.

There was nothing to say about it. To those who would know Layfon, independent of ability, it was a clear defeat.

"Doushita no desu ka?"

A surprised Claribel was heard saying so.

“Anata wa sonna mono dewanai deshou?”

At the forcefully-brought-to secluded place at the outer edge, in the almost undisturbed air, with a face with almost no sweat on the surface, Claribel, after her surprise was looking down with anger at Layfon who fell down on his bottom.

"To see you like this is not the reason I came to Zuellni desu yo."

With no intention of osameru[obtain, acquire; reap; accept; win...???none of them fit the context]-ing the sharpness of her words, Claribel mercilessly cut. Layfon could not do anything but stay silent. Unable to even stare at the cold light emitted by the sapphire dite right beside him, he averted his gaze.

"Nani ga anata wo sonna ni shiteiru no ka shirimasen ga"[idk what made you this way]

Kanojo wa Leerin no koto o shiranai. Ima mo shiranai no ka dou ka wa wakaranai ga, ano toki wa shiranakatta.

“Ima no anata wo mirarete, hazukashii to omou hito wa inai no desuka?"[Is there no one who would make you feel embarrassed is they saw the current you?]

“..........”

“Watashi ni wa imasu.”[I have (such a person)]

“..........”

"Ie wo deta koto de okorudarou iroirona koto yori mo, kore wo nashienakereba naranai to kanjiru koto ga arimasu[Upon leaving home, more than the things that would probably transpire, there is the feeling that I must do this]. Sono hito no mae de mune wo haru[stick out] tame ni wa, sou shinakereba naranai koto ga"[what must she do?]

“..........”

"Sonotame ni watashi wa koko ni kitandesu"

Vexed by Layfon who could not reply, Claribel sonomama turned on her heel.[turned around]

“Watashi datte.....sonna anata wa mitaku arimasen yo”

“..........”

"Dakedo kore wa, watashi no kattena negai nano deshou ne"[but this was just my selfish wish]

A voice lowering in volume as though melting into the air reached Layfon's ears, and then drowned he in Claribel's lilting voice.

......Sono hito no mae de mune o haru tame.

Sore wa osoraku Tigris no koto nanodarou. For the sake of not shaming her great grandfather, she came to Zuellni to do something something more important than succeeding her house. Sore wa Layfon wo taosu koto nanoka. But there is no killing intent in the way she fights. Naraba Tenken jujusha ni naru koto ka. But if it's only for training then Grendan which has plenty of strong people should be enough.

Wakaranai. Wakaranai ga, kanojo wa shikkari to shita mokuteki wo motte koko ni iru.[she came here properly holding a purpose]

Layfon datte, kono mamade ii to omotteiru wake dewanai. There were plenty of clapping hands in him, not wanting show his depressed appearance. Zuellni no nakama-tachi wa mochironda. And his adoptive father and everyone in the orphanage, even Lintence, he did not want to be seen.

.......Leerin ni datte miraretakunai.

Dakedo, dou sureba ii no ka.

Mondai nano wa, nan no tame ni tachiagaru no ka to iu kotodarou.

His original reason for enrolling was to search for a new self, but because of Zuellni's situation it remains unanswered[the search], and then because who-knows-what chemical changes occured, he was in the midst of a cataclysm involving Grendan.

In a sense, Leering thrust Layfon away for the sake of bringing him back to his original starting point. Sou interpret wo suru koto datte dekiru. Thinking bout Leerin maked his chest hurt wa, kanojo o Mae ni shite Kanojo no ishi ni taikou[oppose her will] Dekiru nani ka o, probably because it reminded him of the truth that he has nothing[please someone TL this sentence]. Even his feelings toward Leerin he was not able to clearly form.

Kizuite shimatta kono katachi wa, mou kowarete shimatta no darou ka.[when form was realized, it was already broken]

Yoku wakaranai.

Once again, Layfon had become unsure of his feelings.

Dousureba ii no ka yoku wakaranai to iu koto mo, sou iu koto nanodarou ka.

Nyuugaku shita[entered school] toki kara, jibun wa nani mo kawatteinai to iu koto nanodarou ka.

Me no mae ni aru henka[change] ni oiteikarete shimatteiru[left behind] no darou ka.

Sou kangaeru to Layfon wa dou[body] ga itakunaru.[become hurt(because of the fight with Claribel)]

He threw his body onto the bed and rolled around. The excitement from obtaining a new room disappeared somewhere.

As if he had abandoned everything, he collapsed on the bed, yahari nothing disappears.[the body pain?the hurtful thoughts?]

His thoughts were running wild, like a torrent, something was screaming. And then blocking his ears, Layfon closed his eyes.

†

In a new place at night, it was very quiet.

Alsheyra, wearing a nightgown from her many newly bought clothes, looked out of a large window, such you could find in the royal palace. Sono mukou ni wa terrace ga atta ga, soto ni deru ki[feeling of wanting to go out] ni wa narazu[does not become], Koko kara soto o miru.

House Euthenol's garden ga ari, and Grendans skyline was visible.

[Leerin's POV]If one changes the place from where to watch, the scenery of the city also changes. She knew that since the time she entered the advance school's dormitory. Just one year. No, not a year has passed, but Shinky? suru Koto o kangaereba tatta to kangaete mo mondainaidarou. In that one year, she never thought that the landscape she could see would again change.

No, it can be said that it was a year with continuously changing landscape.[because she(Leerin?) keeps getting promoted?] She attended advance school, and then took a leave of abscence to go to Zuellni. The incidents that happened in the middle of her journey, and the things that happened even in Zuellni. Konna ni mo Hayaku Grendan ni modotte kuru koto ni naru to wa omowanakatta.[Leerin didn't think she would have to return so soon?]

Nani yori, keshiki dakedenaku[not only scenery], jibun[leerin's self] made mo henka[change] suru to wa omowanakatta.

Leerin softly touched the eyepatch covering her right eye.

[It does not say so in the front page but this chapter is not done yet. Ch1 is from page 9 to 61 but this only goes to p59]

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter2}}

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-19T09:38:13Z

202.125.102.35:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-19T09:36:13Z

202.125.102.35: /* Chapter 1: The Resolute One, The Wavering One */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-18T19:59:29Z

202.125.102.35:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-18T17:52:21Z

202.125.102.35: /* Chapter 1: The Resolute One, The Wavering One */

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-18T16:08:23Z

202.125.102.35:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-18T16:06:09Z

202.125.102.35:

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios

2012-12-18T14:03:31Z

202.125.102.35: /* Can I ask for tips for TLing? */ new section

==Volume 03 - Chapter 1==
I believe I encountered something odd while working on the list of names and terms.

"So do you need anything today? If it’s Ge…. Naruki, she’s over there,” Layfon had almost called Naruki by her first name. Good thing he caught himself so quickly"

First of all, Naruki (ナルキ・ゲルニ, Naruki・Gelni) is her first name by the Japanese convention of using a dot to seperate first and last names written in the European ordering system (like how the comma separates Smith, John if you think about it conversely). Second, the original text read "Na...Naruki" and talks about almost saying her pet name, which I interpret as nickname. I'm seeing an inconsistency in even the original work considering Layfon just calls her Naruki and doesn't really have a nickname for her (which in this case would probably be Na-chan for her two other friends). Any ideas?

Oh and this is the original text:

「で、今日はなにか急ぎの用事ですか？　ナッ……ナルキならあそこにいますけど」
　愛称《あいしょう》を言いそうになって、言い直し、レイフォンはニーナの横で困り果てた顔をしたナルキを示《しめ》した。

Edit: NM found her alias. It's Nakki. Posted that alias on the terminology list and will be editing the text according to when it's used in the original Japanese text. BTW, speed reading is bad for editing :p .

--[[user:xstar|xstar]]

==Volume 11 - Impact Girls ==
Since the titles for some of the chapters for Vol 11 are so awkward, why not reverse the order? So instead of his and my Lunchtime, make it 'Lunchtime of Me and You' and so on so forth. The Japanese particle の(no) can both be read as a possessive particle ('s) or as the word '''''of''''' when reading the two nouns in the reverse order.
so the proposed title changes would be
* ''Morning of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 01
* ''Lunchtime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 02
* ''Dinnertime of Me and you''
* Impact of Childhood 03
* ''Dinnertime of Me and You''
--[[User:xstar|xstar]]

I see what you mean. To me, both titles (using "his morning" or "morning of") sound strange. Probably coz English is never meant to convey meaning this way. I don't really mind the changes... whatever you guys think is suitable. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Would'nt work "Morning with You and Me" too? Or would that be wrong? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:39, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

That would work, but I personally think "Morning of Me and You" sounds more girlish and romantic-ish, regardless of how much grammar hates it. But I think "with" would be a different Japanese particle anyway, which I think would be に. If you wanna go the correct grammar route, "(The/A) Morning of You and I" would be recommended, with () optional, but loses a lot of the feminine aspect. Freely changeable, however seen fit anyway. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

How about using something like "the two of us" instead of "me and you"? (Mainly because "aitsu" doesn't mean "you") Ah, or if you want it to sound romantic: à deux :D Or just leave it to the reader to figure out what's meant and use "our"? [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:24, 4 June 2010 (UTC)

o_O ''"Lunchtime of Me and you"'' sounds almost like ''"Lunchtime (made) of Me and you"''. a bit cannibalistic as well, but then again, that is a bit post-apocalyptic, i guess...

About the 'aitsu' thing, is it a gender-neutral way of addressing someone in context? If so, if you want to keep the 'mystery,' then using 'you,' as it's gender-neutral and also used in context, seems to fit well (the original translation used 'his' anyway); however, the 'ore' throws that off.
Like I actually have enough knowledge to discuss Japanese anyway.... 
Anyway, 'Morning of the two of us' would work, albeit some rewording would be nice. I don't like using 'of' too much myself.
 --Playing too much Fallout? It ''can'' sound cannibalistic based on the context, but since the titles have been following a pattern in a romantic way, it shouldn't be too misunderstood. Once again, [[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

About the 'made of' comment, technically it could have a strongly sexual connotation. You could technically have a feast of the flesh or a feast for the eyes and just imply the sexual nature of the phrase. Also, the terms 'ore'(me) and 'aitsu'(you) just means the speaker is using masculine speech (regardless of whether the speaker or the target of speech is male or female). Technically Nina speaks in this type of speech. Potentially 'with' would also work. The word with conveys a slightly different meaning, but it all depends on the context of the chapters involved. Do the chapters convey inclusion of the two people involved, or do they convey the meaning of 'for the people involved'? If the chapter's content follows the description 'for the two involved' then a 'Morning for/of Two' would be adequate as a translation. I haven't gotten into this volume yet as far as reading in Japanese so I'm not sure. (Oh btw, I love heated discussions like this, though wasn't expecting this particular discussion to be that heated) --[[User:xstar|xstar]]

Aitsu; That one, koitsu; This one. Xstar: I agree, but does it really say morning? Someone tell me the romanjii please.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 17:50, 1 January 2012 (CST)

== Volume 1:Chapter 5 - Point of Difference ==

Just after the the first platoon match when Layfon wakes up in the hospital, there is a sentence that does not seem to make grammatical sense. The line reads as follows: "Layfon took the juice from Meishen. The juice refreshed his thirsty throat. He drank as if the liquid to seep through his entire body." The problem I see is with the last sentence of the line. My proposed edit would be "He drank as if to let the liquid seep through his entire body." Alternatively, the sentence could read "He drank as if to allow the liquid to seep through his entire body."
--[[User:xstar|xstar]] 12:30, May 28, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

You're right. That line doesn't make sense. Either corrected versions is ok. Feel free to edit.
Thanks again! - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volumes 8 ==

===Innocence Wander===

I think that chapter "Innocence Wander" in Volume 8 is misplaced. The content should be placed earlier in the story's timeline. Could someone check it out please?

What do you mean? - in the story timeline? Where should that be in the timeline in your opinion? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:57, 18 May 2010 (UTC)

Honestly, the normal timeline seems correct. In volume two, Meishen has Felli pass the letter on to Layfon. In Innocence Wander, Meishen recalls that incident with the line reading "...Mei-Shen recalled the time when she stood here agonising over whether or not she should give Layfon the letter that was accidentally sent to her. If she hadn’t met Felli here, what might have happened…?" --[[User:xstar|xstar]] 1:02, May 18, 2010 (UTC Pacific)

===Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days===

It's been saying "Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)Haze 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)" for a while now. Does anybody have any idea how much longer? Just asking. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:17, 13 June 2011 (UCT)

I've been keeping an eye on CSR for awhile too. I think Haze is somewhat inactive right now, like he's a chinese --> english translator. The chinese script might be too inaccurate or low-quality or something to bother with. At least according to his last forum post, "the chinese translator is back on his crack" so its gibberish or something. That was a ways back.[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]]

It's 2012 now and ''still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg''? Perhaps it would be better to remove the registeration. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:11, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

About that, you should read [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=2603&p=146053#p144972 his post] in the forum. He simply said that he just getting used to uni and will be back translating that part again after he got it under control. --[[User:Gwilthyunman|Gwilthyunman]] 06:20, 6 May 2012 (CDT)

For a full year? Seriously? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:24, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

'''-okay if any translator is reading this then please give me, and the rest of the freeloader part 3 please'''

== Volumes 3 and 11 ==

Could someone double check the names of volumes 3 and 11? I checked: here is volume 3: 鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
and here is volume 11: 鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ

I don't know any japanese, but I highly doubt that these two phrases mean exactly the same thing --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

''Chrome Shelled Regios 3 Sentimental Voice'', ''Chrome Shelled Regios 11 Impact Girls'' is what I get. ~EnigmaticRepose

Thank you. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 23:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

I am not a Japanese translator but for simple things like this there is no need to bother anyone; google translator works well enough.

鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
Steel Chrome Shelled sentimental voice 3

鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ
11 Girls Impact Steel Chrome Shelled

Yes they mean something different; is the above translation perfect no but who cares lets just enjoy the excellent work that the translators are doing.

Thanks again to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile.

Corbett D.

I just wanted to say thank you to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile for translating and editing this Novel.

thanks,

Corbett D.

==Volumes 6+==

I just wanted to ask if there´s a specific reason, why the pictures in the chapters from Vol.6 on are missing. Because from Vol.1-5 they're in the different chapters.

:I assume they were forgotten to include into the chapters, or [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] (or someone else, but I belive it was ususally Vaelis doing) still havnt had the time to include them... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:43, 18 March 2010 (UTC)

I see, thank you for the answer.

== prequels: ==

At what point in the series do the prequels no longer contain major spoilers about how the world came about. in other words, how many volumes can we go without them containing major spoilers?

What do you mean? What risk? Is there someone who translates the prequels? (Also I would say no risk as long as you dont read them ;))--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:20, 27 March 2010 (UTC)

Well, no one is translating the prequels (sadly), so I haven't read them, but presumably, one might have a very different understanding of Filth Monsters, or Ignasis, among other things, after reading the prequels, which might spoil some surprises in the main series (like how the prequel trilogy in Star Wars ruins the revelations of the end of Episode 5 of that series): as I can't read japanese, I couldn't say, but was just curious. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 03:23, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

== Compared to the Anime/Manga... ==

I was just wondering how many of the light novels the anime covered, and how much was different between the anime, the manga and the light novel. also, since i haven't read that far yet, please try not too give away too many spoilers, if any, about the story after the point of the anime ( or equivalent point in the novels).

The anime covers volumes 1-7, but the last chapters of volume 7 is different from the anime.

I'm not sure about the manga as I don't read it, but the novels have much more details than the anime.
the last 2 chapters or so of Vol 7 kick start from where the anime left off.
You might also want to read Vol 8 (short stories) in conjunction with Vol 2 and 3 as it takes place much earlier.
The main story goes: Vol 1-7, 9, 12 to current Vol 14.
As for differences.... Leerin and Nina receive far better reception in the novels. They've both been butchered in the anime!
Gorneo and Shante also have more screen time. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

Thx, that was just the answers i was looking for. keep up the good work Blewin, Haze. Ganbare!

== Volume 9 prologue ==

Does Volume 9 have a prologue? The project and registration pages make it look like it should have one, but since Blewin appears to have skipped it, I want to confirm whether or not it exists. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 22:59, 22 April 2010 (UTC)

I skipped it because I couldn't find the prologue, but Haze found it for me. Prologue 9 should be on its way soon. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 9 Chapter 5 missing ==

Anybody else have trouble loading Volume 9 Chapter 5? I get a blank screen when I click the link.

for some reason, the links for chapter 5 and epilogue aren't working. I suggest registering on wiki and logging in to read the chapter. This works for most people. - [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Volume 1 Chapters 1-5 (and more) ==

I changed all of the letters (from Leerin to Layfon, vice-versa) into italics. Before I got my hands on them only the letter in the beginning of Chapter 1 was italicized. I don't know which way is correct, I don't think there ''is'' a correct way, but I think it looks better italicized. I've only done the letters in Chapter 1 so far, but if I recall there are more. I plan on re-reading CSR (for fun and to quality/proof check so I'll change them when I get to them.
I understand that probably nobody cares either way, but I decided to make a note of it anyways. Since they were left that way for so long, and since that's what this place is for. And thanks to translators for your hard work. :) -blackfaia

== Volume 15-19 ==

Please blewin translate as early as possible.Is there a link for Volume 15-19 in japanese but in pdf or text format --117.192.181.224

Blewin translates from Chinese. And has also a real life... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 02:45, 16 March 2012 (CDT)
Sorry didnt mean to offend.Is there a link for the Chinese i will try to use a translational software

When is vol 15 ch 2 going to be completed? It's been a while with no progress on it. And it's the only chapter left in that volume. Has it been forgotten? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:22, 1 August 2012 (CDT)

thanks for the support Darklor. As for everyone else, I'm sorry for the slow progress for the past year, but I've got myself a job now so progress, unfortunately, will remain slow unless we've new translators helping out.

As for the links for Jap raw and Chinese TL, please drop me a pm at baka-tsuki and I'll pm you the links.

uh.... I've no plans of finishing chapter 2 since it's about the new president's observation of various students in Zuellni (as in, not really main plot related). I know, I'm getting lazy, but with the limited time I have, I'd rather work on the important parts.- [[User:blewin|blewin]]

== Blewin ==

I will greatly appreciate if there is a link to Volume 15-19 mabye Japanese or chinese but in TEXT OR PDF format so that i can have it translated at google translator.

== Please Make The Pdf ==
I hope someone finish TL the author note and make the pdf. much appreciate -[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

You can get the PDF made by otaku in the forum. --[[User:Gwilthyunman|Gwilthyunman]] 23:32, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

== Thanks for the update! ==

Hey Blewin just wanted to say thank you for the new chapters. I appreciate the hard work that you are putting into this. Moreso now that I am translating myself than ever before. So again, thank you! [[User:Catahn|Catahn]] ([[User talk:Catahn|talk]]) 14:25, 29 November 2012 (CST)

== Can I ask for tips for TLing? ==

I've been trying to translate by myself in my free time but i don't know kanji and the pace is like 2 hours per page. Is this pace normal?

Any suggestions on tools or techniques to make this faster without having to learn the language?

Let's just say I bought the LNs then scanned the pages into jpegs.
Right upto now, I've been using http://www.sciweavers.org/free-online-ocr to convert the jpg to text,
and if it messes up the convertion, I use http://jisho.org/kanji/radicals/ to fix the kanji.
Then I just use google translate. I have a grasp of the grammar so usually I can fix the mistakes.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume15 Chapter1

2012-12-15T16:40:09Z

202.125.102.35:

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter5

2012-11-21T20:45:13Z

202.125.102.35: /* Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil */

===Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil===

Nelphilia's gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia's chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina's heart.

This girl was dangerous.

This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina's sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl's beauty and attraction was indescribable.

"As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren't enough!" Nelphilia said. She wasn't looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.

"They're all destroyed!" she said and finally looked at Nina.

"All destroyed?"

This word sent a chill up Nina's spine. Did anyone die? Or.......

"The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?" Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.

"I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger."

"......... Who are you?"

Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina's eyes. Just who was this girl?

"Are you really the Electronic Fairy that's split from Zuellni?"

"I hope you don't put me on the same scales as those fake imitations," the girl's serious eyes found Nina. ".......... But, thanks to that thing coming, I'm now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything's moving now. That's why I woke. That's the result. That thing begins everything by coming here."

"What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand," Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn't say this, that girl's attraction might take over her entire body.

"I'm not an Electronic Fairy but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?"

"Then what are you?"

"What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won't have anything to do with my real body," she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.

"This is all you need to do now," she said. Something had appeared in her hand.

"This is...........?"

Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.

"You........ Are you a Wolf Face!?" she pointed her iron whip at her.

"Your train of thought is so simple!" the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.

"Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!"

Nina didn't understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.

"Haikizoku!"

That mask in the girl's hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.

"Why?"

"Don't you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?"

She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?

"That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn't it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master's appearance!"

She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina's hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.

It had returned. That was how Nina felt.

"Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"

Nina didn't understand her question. She wasn't surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn't be strange for her to know Dixerio.

"You've the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?"

"Just what are you......"

"I anticipate it," the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina's hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.

When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.

Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris' upper body. It didn't hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon's assault.

When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon's cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris' wrist as the Heaven's Blade successor deflected Layfon's attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris' fist resisted Layfon's hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.

Layfon had only managed to control Savaris' arm. As such, the Heaven's Blade successor attacked Layfon's knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.

Layfon's fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris' wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven's Blade successor's wrist. Additionally, Layfon's katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris' fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn't enough to completely stop Layfon's attack.

Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon's fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.

"As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn't a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!"

"As if I care," Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.

"The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it's connected to other things too. I'm really envious of you. Perhaps it'd be more interesting if I stood on your side."

"These things aren't important," Layfon said and moved.

Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.

He was in the air.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

Layfon's strike flew towards Savaris.

Savaris' slow vertical spin became horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.

External-type burst Karen kei variant – Fuuretsukei. (Fierce Wind)

The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris' Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.

External-type Kei variant – Whirl kei.

Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.

External-type burst Karen kei variant – Kishiyukubaku. (Compressed air)

Savaris' move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon's bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.

Combined Internal and External Kei Variant – Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)

Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.

"Haha!"

External Burst type Kei, Luckens' move – Roar Kei.

Savaris' voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn't possibly have come from a human's voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon's Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris' Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.

Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sedan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.

Layfon didn't feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn't think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?

"Tsk."

He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.

All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn't feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?

It wasn't strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven's Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon's feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.

He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.

The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris' figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was...........?

Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.

Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.

As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris' bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.

Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.

Psyharden technique – Homuragiri Shoujin. (Flame strike - Flying Blade)

Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged positions.

[[Image:CSR vol12 189.jpg|thumb]]

The fight hadn't ended. The impact of the opponent's move swam in Layfon's body. Pain. Red dots that weren't of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.

But this time...........

Psyharden technique – Homuragasane Koufu. (Flame weight - Red Cloth)

External-type Kei variant – Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)

External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon's move.

Psyharden technique – Mizukagamiwatari. (Reflecting Water Ferry)

With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris' throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.

The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris' kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he'd die.

Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven's Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn't kill his opponent, only death awaited him.

The katana stabbed at Savaris' throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and breaking through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.

Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris' kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.

"Wu.............."

Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.

Savaris had fallen. He wasn't moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon's direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat's been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris' knee had contacted with Layfon's shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon's shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn't have turned out this way.

"................"

Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.

I'll probably die.

That thought echoed in Savaris' head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn't regret it. He didn't even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.

Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven's Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.

He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost under the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he'd surpass her one day. But it wasn't too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn't find it as he wasn't interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.

"Are you to die here?"

Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte made a long shadow on Savaris.

"You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?"

His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.

"I've a message from the Queen."

He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.

"We're already short of one person. We can't let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die."

Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris' injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.

"Th..... Thanks," he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.

"But speaking of which, what's with this commotion?"

"Hell's about to descend. Aren't you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?"

Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the centre of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.

Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awakened. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.

Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.

"Could you take a look at Mei for me?" Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.

"Seems she's preparing for an activity to keep everyone's spirit up."

What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.

Leerin headed for Meishen's room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No....... One person had noticed.

Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin's eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn't feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath's Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?

Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin's head, unable to halt. She didn't know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn't connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.

So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn't regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn't have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn't. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren't important and consequential, others who weren't told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn't say anything.

Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn't know why she wanted to know. She wasn't sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin's eye..... the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn't perceive, this right eye – there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, "because I left Grendan" couldn't be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn't enough to explain the existence of her right eye.

Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?

You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin's memory, but she was a different person.

....... Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn't strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn't know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.

But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?

She remembered what the girl had said.

You can do nothing.

What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin's will but in reality, it wasn't. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.

Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn't even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient's room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.

Meishen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Meishen looked eased at seeing Leerin.

"Are you all right?"

"Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I'm sorry."

"That can't be helped."

Leerin sat beside her. There weren't many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Meishen. Meishen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn't think that was a good thing. She didn't feel refusal and alarm from Meishen for sitting so close. This was proof of how good their relationship was.

"Is it really bad outside?"

"I'm not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?"

"Mi's visited me already. Is Naruki injured?"

"Yeah, but she seems ok. She's working with the City Police."

Leerin told her of what she knew.

This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn't pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Meishen.

Meishen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.

Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.

Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn't have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.

"Lay.... ton............. Layfon. Is he not back?"

For Meishen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn't something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.

"Yeah, he's not back."

Speaking of which, Leerin hadn't heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.

"....... Are you not worried?"

She didn't know how to answer. She didn't think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn't have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn't match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin's belief. She could only believe as she couldn't do anything else.

"Because I can't do anything, I can only believe in him."

She had journeyed to this city to give Derek's katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn't against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn't be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek's forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.

.......... Strange?

"You're strong," Meishen said with her head lowered.

Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Meishen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.

"I can't be as strong as you. I've........ I've always worried. I don't know what to do."

A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet...... the trace of tear. Tears fell from her face.

[[Image:CSR vol12 205.jpg|thumb]]

Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.

"I'm worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it's someone I've seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they're not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I'm more worried about Layfon, Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I'm more worried about him."

"Uh."

Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?

"I...... I..... like Layfon. Perhaps, he's the first boy that I like."

"Uh."

Still weak.

After knowing that Meishen had read Layfon's letter, she immediately knew that Meishen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn't sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina's feeling was delicate. If that was the case, she probably didn't notice her own feeling due to other distractions.

She could tell how proactive Meishen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Meishen's personality was shy through her action, she was in reality a shy person. Meishen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Meishen hadn't fallen for Layfon, perhaps she had already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Meishen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.

"Leerin's strong. I don't know what I should do."

Meishen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Meishen's back, patting her. The girl's entire body shook.

Leerin didn't know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Meishen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn't do anything if not for Mifi.

She handed Meishen to Mifi's care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder – about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Meishen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Meishen.

Leerin left for the corridor.

This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.

She now told herself once more that this wasn't her home city. This wasn't Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.

The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek's Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.

She wanted to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to make meals for Derek. She wanted to feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow, unlike in Zuellni, classroom. She wanted to see Synola Senpai's foolish acts. She suddenly felt these yearnings. Though she didn't cry, she felt the inside of her head heating up.

She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn't calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. If it was a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being called to stop arguing.

Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They'd even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.

She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had been hesitating. Wavering on if she should come here. And after contemplating, came here. She wanted to meet Leyfon. Meet, and then...What did she want to do after seeing him? She felt she wouldn't know until she met him. She did intend to to understand her own heart, but she felt it would be unclear if she took one more step.

She wanted to confirm everything – her feelings, Layfon's feelings, and the future.

These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.

Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.

Meishen's feeling was painful for her.

She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.

When she came to, she was already standing there.

No one was here. The group of eye balls was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn't allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.

"Seems you can't open it for the time being."

This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.

The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.

Who, who are you?

That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.

"What's happened to you?"

How come this girl could see through her heart?

"I've been sleeping. Always sleeping," the girl said faintly.

Leerin felt this wasn't the answer she wanted. But. No.

"If it's just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person."

"Right?"

Leerin felt this was important.

"What's your name?"

"Saya."

Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn't say anything.

"It'll be painful," Saya said.

Saya's words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin's closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.

"Even so............"

The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.

There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in........

"If I can return."

She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And, the problems born here, the questions, in order to unlock them, Leerin felt she must come back to Grendan. Once she has returned, she could sort out her feelings for Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

What bad concentration in this area.

"Ah?"

Though he hadn't managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.

The giants kept rushing towards him, but the distance between them wasn't all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he'd end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.

The number closing on him was reducing.

"What do you think? Old woman?"

(Here. Here.)

The image projected from Delbone's flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.

(The number's reduced drastically in this vicinity. That's brilliant, Ruimei.)

"Of course," he said and put out his chest.

"But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn't come. What's going on?"

He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn't attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.

"This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirt."

(That's Savaris and Layfon.)

"He lost? That stupid brat."

Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.

(Savaris' right arm is injured.)

"This naive thinking isn't like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What's wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury."

He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.

"Whatever. These guys aren't just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?"

(We've made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)

"What the, making everything so grand? What about me?"

(I thought you don't like doing small things?)

"Tsk!" he made his disapproval loud.

Delbone's laughter echoed in the battlefield.

A figure had come to visit.

"Aaa?"

Ruimei turned around.

<center>◇</center>

An emergency notice from a psychokinesist.

(A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)

Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.

"Heaven's Blade...... What about Grendan's Military Artists?" Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.

(They're fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)

"What about Vance?"

(Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He's also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn't yet received an impact, but that's just a matter of time.)

"Once everyone's evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I'm not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance."

(Roger.)

The psychokinesist was silent.

"Looks like we can't return," Sharnid said.

"I'm worried about Gorneo and Shante. We've to let them know of this," Nina said.

Karian nodded. "If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I'm counting on you."

The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.

Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina's mood had changed. This wasn't the time to think about the disappearing girl.

They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burnt everywhere around them. This was Shante's Karenkei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.

"Sharnid, head for the roof," Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.

"You all right?"

"Ok," he said but he wasn't in his best condition.

Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn't injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.

"No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power."

There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo's fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante's spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn't look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.

"The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can't return."

"I see."

Gorneo was not shaken at the news.

"Grendan's Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward."

"I don't think they've fled. They're looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won't increase."

The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn't enter Gorneo and Shante's fight.

Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the chance and hammered his fist into a giant's knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant's enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant's teeth.

During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword's sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.

The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.

The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid's bullet had opened a hole in the giant's head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant's chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant's knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.

Eliminate it........ But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid's support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn't want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.

These weren't normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcement.

"This is difficult."

"Yes, though they aren't like us, they fight with precision."

Eight giants surrounded them. It didn't seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina's side couldn't break through this circle, they'd be destroyed.

Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina's giant did the same.

"This takes forever if we don't annihilate them."

"But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already," Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.

"A long fight is disadvantageous for us."

"Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then."

Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid's bullet served to stall the giants. They didn't have Felli's flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.

"Ha!"

Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.

Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.

Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.

"Shoudansen!"

The tip of the spear pierced through the giant's back. The flame burnt and melt the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant's chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.

External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki | tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]

His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant's chest. At the same time, the Kei was driven through the spear into the giant's body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent's entire body.

"Nina!" he shouted as he jumped away.

Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant's strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn't happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn't have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.

Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina's figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn't read Kei, one could not discover her location.

Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.

She ran.

The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.

Her iron whip struck the enemy's head. The head tore off the body and flew away like cannon. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina's body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.

Nina didn't have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.

This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina's side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante's combined attack.

Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant's head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.

Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.

As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants' attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.

They couldn't use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn't got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a psychokinesist. How reliable a psychokinesist was.

What could they do? They couldn't use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half....... Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina's side would lose.

"Any ways......." She thought as she evaded the giants.

There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo's and three on Shante's. Sharnid's bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants' weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him....... A thought flashed past her mind. But.... Who knew whether it'd work until one tried it out?

"I can only try and find out."

Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.

Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn't enough time.

The only way was to bet on it.

She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant's footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.

Sharnid's bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.

Nina studied the ball.

"Ha!" and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.

The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant's form was similar to a human's, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.

Sharnid's sniping helped him search for the giant's weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.

Sharnid's fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn't enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.

Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant's chest.

"Ahhhhhhh!" she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant's limbs vibrated and finally stopped.

"That ball! The chest!" Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn't that easy to obliterate the giant.

"Jump!" Nina shouted.

As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant's chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant's weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.

Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn't have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.

No reply.

"Gu.........!"

The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant's chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo's fist had left a trace of injury.

"Retreat!" Gorneo shouted at her. True, one's body wouldn't hold if she didn't allow her internal Kei to recover.

Doh.........

The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina's chest.

"Where can I retreat to!" Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.

"There's no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!"

These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred......... All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn't think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku's.

"This is the crisis. We've nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight."

The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn't her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn't used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.

An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn't Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn't wear Zuellni's fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren't united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku's memory.

Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?

"There's no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We've to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!"

The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn't forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.

And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.

"Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"

Nelphilia's words surfaced in her head.

The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?

Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.

What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn't possible by purely following the Haikizoku's desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another's heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.

She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.

Wasn't Layfon the same?

Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn't fight out of his own volition. Though she didn't know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina's reason. Her evaluation of such action was that "Layfon, you're already dead". But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.

The same as Layfon.........

Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city........... She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn't enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she'd never return.

She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Sheniebel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.

"I...... I am me," she said as if her throat was being torn apart. "I fight for the things I'm to protect. That is the real me!"

Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.

"I'm me. That's why I fight!"

The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow in Nina's eye. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant's body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina's surrounding sank into silence. Something was happening.

"....... No, this is."

She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.

"This is the Haikizoku?"

Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn't the time to think about that now.

Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.

"Please lend me your strength!" she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku's reply.

Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn't over yet.

She must protect Leerin.

Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants – where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.

"........ What's that?" Gorneo said in the sudden silence.

A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.

[[Image:CSR vol12 237.jpg|thumb]]

"Is that the Haikizoku?"

When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.

"Does that power really exist?"

He couldn't imagine it. One couldn't obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn't that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.

However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.

"....... Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?" he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.

Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn't know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.

No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users in Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn't be easy for Gorneo to find him.

"He's left?"

Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.

"........ Shante?"

He felt something strange from her. She wasn't angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.

Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn't enough to attract one's eyeball. Smoke was everywhere.

"What is it?"

Shante didn't reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.

Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leapt through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.

"Shante!"

Still no reply. This wasn't the usual Shante. Gorneo didn't know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn't lose its Heads, but Shante...

"Damn!" he shouted and followed her.

The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn't see it.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter5

2012-11-21T19:02:50Z

202.125.102.35: /* Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil */

===Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil===

Nelphilia's gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia's chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina's heart.

This girl was dangerous.

This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina's sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl's beauty and attraction was indescribable.

"As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren't enough!" Nelphilia said. She wasn't looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.

"They're all destroyed!" she said and finally looked at Nina.

"All destroyed?"

This word sent a chill up Nina's spine. Did anyone die? Or.......

"The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?" Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.

"I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger."

"......... Who are you?"

Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina's eyes. Just who was this girl?

"Are you really the Electronic Fairy that's split from Zuellni?"

"I hope you don't put me on the same scales as those fake imitations," the girl's serious eyes found Nina. ".......... But, thanks to that thing coming, I'm now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything's moving now. That's why I woke. That's the result. That thing begins everything by coming here."

"What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand," Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn't say this, that girl's attraction might take over her entire body.

"I'm not an Electronic Fairy but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?"

"Then what are you?"

"What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won't have anything to do with my real body," she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.

"This is all you need to do now," she said. Something had appeared in her hand.

"This is...........?"

Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.

"You........ Are you a Wolf Face!?" she pointed her iron whip at her.

"Your train of thought is so simple!" the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.

"Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!"

Nina didn't understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.

"Haikizoku!"

That mask in the girl's hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.

"Why?"

"Don't you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?"

She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?

"That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn't it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master's appearance!"

She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina's hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.

It had returned. That was how Nina felt.

"Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"

Nina didn't understand her question. She wasn't surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn't be strange for her to know Dixerio.

"You've the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?"

"Just what are you......"

"I anticipate it," the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina's hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.

When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.

Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris' upper body. It didn't hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon's assault.

When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon's cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris' wrist as the Heaven's Blade successor deflected Layfon's attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris' fist resisted Layfon's hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.

Layfon had only managed to control Savaris' arm. As such, the Heaven's Blade successor attacked Layfon's knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.

Layfon's fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris' wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven's Blade successor's wrist. Additionally, Layfon's katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris' fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn't enough to completely stop Layfon's attack.

Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon's fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.

"As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn't a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!"

"As if I care," Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.

"The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it's connected to other things too. I'm really envious of you. Perhaps it'd be more interesting if I stood on your side."

"These things aren't important," Layfon said and moved.

Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.

He was in the air.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

Layfon's strike flew towards Savaris.

Savaris' slow vertical spin became horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.

External-type burst Karen kei variant – Fuuretsukei. (Fierce Wind)

The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris' Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.

External-type Kei variant – Whirl kei.

Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.

External-type burst Karen kei variant – Kishiyukubaku. (Compressed air)

Savaris' move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon's bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.

Combined Internal and External Kei Variant – Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)

Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.

"Haha!"

External Burst type Kei, Luckens' move – Roar Kei.

Savaris' voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn't possibly have come from a human's voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon's Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris' Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.

Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sedan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.

Layfon didn't feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn't think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?

"Tsk."

He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.

All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn't feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?

It wasn't strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven's Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon's feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.

He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.

The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris' figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was...........?

Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.

Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.

As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris' bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.

Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.

Psyharden technique – Homuragiri Shoujin. (Flame strike - Flying Blade)

Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged positions.

[[Image:CSR vol12 189.jpg|thumb]]

The fight hadn't ended. The impact of the opponent's move swam in Layfon's body. Pain. Red dots that weren't of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.

But this time...........

Psyharden technique – Homuragasane Koufu. (Flame weight - Red Cloth)

External-type Kei variant – Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)

External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon's move.

Psyharden technique – Mizukagamiwatari. (Reflecting Water Ferry)

With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris' throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.

The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris' kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he'd die.

Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven's Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn't kill his opponent, only death awaited him.

The katana stabbed at Savaris' throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and breaking through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.

Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris' kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.

"Wu.............."

Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.

Savaris had fallen. He wasn't moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon's direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat's been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris' knee had contacted with Layfon's shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon's shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn't have turned out this way.

"................"

Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.

I'll probably die.

That thought echoed in Savaris' head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn't regret it. He didn't even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.

Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven's Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.

He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost under the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he'd surpass her one day. But it wasn't too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn't find it as he wasn't interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.

"Are you to die here?"

Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte made a long shadow on Savaris.

"You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?"

His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.

"I've a message from the Queen."

He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.

"We're already short of one person. We can't let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die."

Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris' injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.

"Th..... Thanks," he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.

"But speaking of which, what's with this commotion?"

"Hell's about to descend. Aren't you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?"

Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the centre of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.

Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awakened. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.

Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.

"Could you take a look at Mei for me?" Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.

"Seems she's preparing for an activity to keep everyone's spirit up."

What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.

Leerin headed for Meishen's room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No....... One person had noticed.

Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin's eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn't feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath's Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?

Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin's head, unable to halt. She didn't know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn't connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.

So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn't regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn't have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn't. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren't important and consequential, others who weren't told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn't say anything.

Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn't know why she wanted to know. She wasn't sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin's eye..... the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn't perceive, this right eye – there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, "because I left Grendan" couldn't be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn't enough to explain the existence of her right eye.

Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?

You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin's memory, but she was a different person.

....... Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn't strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn't know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.

But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?

She remembered what the girl had said.

You can do nothing.

What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin's will but in reality, it wasn't. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.

Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn't even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient's room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.

Meishen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Meishen looked eased at seeing Leerin.

"Are you all right?"

"Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I'm sorry."

"That can't be helped."

Leerin sat beside her. There weren't many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Meishen. Meishen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn't think that was a good thing. She didn't feel refusal and alarm from Meishen for sitting so close. This was proof of how good their relationship was.

"Is it really bad outside?"

"I'm not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?"

"Mi's visited me already. Is Naruki injured?"

"Yeah, but she seems ok. She's working with the City Police."

Leerin told her of what she knew.

This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn't pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Meishen.

Meishen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.

Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.

Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn't have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.

"Lay.... ton............. Layfon. Is he not back?"

For Meishen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn't something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.

"Yeah, he's not back."

Speaking of which, Leerin hadn't heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.

"....... Are you not worried?"

She didn't know how to answer. She didn't think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn't have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn't match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin's belief. She could only believe as she couldn't do anything else.

"Because I can't do anything, I can only believe in him."

She had journeyed to this city to give Derek's katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn't against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn't be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek's forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.

.......... Strange?

"You're strong," Meishen said with her head lowered.

Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Meishen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.

"I can't be as strong as you. I've........ I've always worried. I don't know what to do."

A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet...... the trace of tear. Tears fell from her face.

[[Image:CSR vol12 205.jpg|thumb]]

Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.

"I'm worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it's someone I've seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they're not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I'm more worried about Layfon, Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I'm more worried about him."

"Uh."

Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?

"I...... I..... like Layfon. Perhaps, he's the first boy that I like."

"Uh."

Still weak.

After knowing that Meishen had read Layfon's letter, she immediately knew that Meishen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn't sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina's feeling was delicate. If that was the case, she probably didn't notice her own feeling due to other distractions.

She could tell how proactive Meishen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Meishen's personality was shy through her action, she was in reality a shy person. Meishen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Meishen hadn't fallen for Layfon, perhaps she had already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Meishen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.

"Leerin's strong. I don't know what I should do."

Meishen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Meishen's back, patting her. The girl's entire body shook.

Leerin didn't know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Meishen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn't do anything if not for Mifi.

She handed Meishen to Mifi's care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder – about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Meishen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Meishen.

Leerin left for the corridor.

This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.

She now told herself once more that this wasn't her home city. This wasn't Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.

The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek's Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.

She just needed to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to keep making meals for Derek. Unlike the atmosphere here, she wanted to once more feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow classroom. She wanted to see Synola Senpai's foolish acts. These thoughts shocked her brain. Though she didn't cry, she felt her brain heating up.

She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn't calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. If it was a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being called to stop arguing.

Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They'd even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.

She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had wondered with perplexity of whether she should come here. In the end, she arrived in Zuellni because she wanted to see Layfon. What did she want to do after seeing him? She wasn't sure of that even before she met him. She didn't think she understood what she herself wanted and she didn't think she'd understand everything even if she took one more step.

She wanted to confirm everything – her feelings, Layfon's feelings, and the future.

These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.

Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.

Meishen's feeling was painful for her.

She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.

When she came to, she was already standing there.

No one was here. The group of eye balls was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn't allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.

"Seems you can't open it for the time being."

This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.

The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.

Who, who are you?

That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.

"What's happened to you?"

How come this girl could see through her heart?

"I've been sleeping. Always sleeping," the girl said faintly.

Leerin felt this wasn't the answer she wanted. But. No.

"If it's just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person."

"Right?"

Leerin felt this was important.

"What's your name?"

"Saya."

Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn't say anything.

"It'll be painful," Saya said.

Saya's words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin's closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.

"Even so............"

The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.

There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in........

"If I can return."

She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And, the problems born here, the questions, in order to unlock them, Leerin felt she must come back to Grendan. Once she has returned, she could sort out her feelings for Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

What bad concentration in this area.

"Ah?"

Though he hadn't managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.

The giants kept rushing towards him, but the distance between them wasn't all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he'd end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.

The number closing on him was reducing.

"What do you think? Old woman?"

(Here. Here.)

The image projected from Delbone's flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.

(The number's reduced drastically in this vicinity. That's brilliant, Ruimei.)

"Of course," he said and put out his chest.

"But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn't come. What's going on?"

He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn't attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.

"This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirt."

(That's Savaris and Layfon.)

"He lost? That stupid brat."

Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.

(Savaris' right arm is injured.)

"This naive thinking isn't like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What's wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury."

He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.

"Whatever. These guys aren't just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?"

(We've made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)

"What the, making everything so grand? What about me?"

(I thought you don't like doing small things?)

"Tsk!" he made his disapproval loud.

Delbone's laughter echoed in the battlefield.

A figure had come to visit.

"Aaa?"

Ruimei turned around.

<center>◇</center>

An emergency notice from a psychokinesist.

(A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)

Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.

"Heaven's Blade...... What about Grendan's Military Artists?" Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.

(They're fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)

"What about Vance?"

(Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He's also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn't yet received an impact, but that's just a matter of time.)

"Once everyone's evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I'm not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance."

(Roger.)

The psychokinesist was silent.

"Looks like we can't return," Sharnid said.

"I'm worried about Gorneo and Shante. We've to let them know of this," Nina said.

Karian nodded. "If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I'm counting on you."

The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.

Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina's mood had changed. This wasn't the time to think about the disappearing girl.

They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burnt everywhere around them. This was Shante's Karenkei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.

"Sharnid, head for the roof," Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.

"You all right?"

"Ok," he said but he wasn't in his best condition.

Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn't injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.

"No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power."

There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo's fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante's spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn't look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.

"The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can't return."

"I see."

Gorneo was not shaken at the news.

"Grendan's Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward."

"I don't think they've fled. They're looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won't increase."

The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn't enter Gorneo and Shante's fight.

Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the chance and hammered his fist into a giant's knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant's enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant's teeth.

During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword's sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.

The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.

The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid's bullet had opened a hole in the giant's head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant's chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant's knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.

Eliminate it........ But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid's support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn't want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.

These weren't normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcement.

"This is difficult."

"Yes, though they aren't like us, they fight with precision."

Eight giants surrounded them. It didn't seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina's side couldn't break through this circle, they'd be destroyed.

Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina's giant did the same.

"This takes forever if we don't annihilate them."

"But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already," Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.

"A long fight is disadvantageous for us."

"Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then."

Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid's bullet served to stall the giants. They didn't have Felli's flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.

"Ha!"

Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.

Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.

Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.

"Shoudansen!"

The tip of the spear pierced through the giant's back. The flame burnt and melt the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant's chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.

External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki | tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]

His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant's chest. At the same time, the Kei was driven through the spear into the giant's body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent's entire body.

"Nina!" he shouted as he jumped away.

Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant's strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn't happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn't have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.

Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina's figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn't read Kei, one could not discover her location.

Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.

She ran.

The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.

Her iron whip struck the enemy's head. The head tore off the body and flew away like cannon. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina's body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.

Nina didn't have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.

This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina's side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante's combined attack.

Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant's head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.

Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.

As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants' attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.

They couldn't use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn't got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a psychokinesist. How reliable a psychokinesist was.

What could they do? They couldn't use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half....... Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina's side would lose.

"Any ways......." She thought as she evaded the giants.

There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo's and three on Shante's. Sharnid's bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants' weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him....... A thought flashed past her mind. But.... Who knew whether it'd work until one tried it out?

"I can only try and find out."

Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.

Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn't enough time.

The only way was to bet on it.

She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant's footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.

Sharnid's bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.

Nina studied the ball.

"Ha!" and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.

The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant's form was similar to a human's, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.

Sharnid's sniping helped him search for the giant's weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.

Sharnid's fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn't enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.

Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant's chest.

"Ahhhhhhh!" she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant's limbs vibrated and finally stopped.

"That ball! The chest!" Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn't that easy to obliterate the giant.

"Jump!" Nina shouted.

As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant's chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant's weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.

Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn't have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.

No reply.

"Gu.........!"

The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant's chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo's fist had left a trace of injury.

"Retreat!" Gorneo shouted at her. True, one's body wouldn't hold if she didn't allow her internal Kei to recover.

Doh.........

The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina's chest.

"Where can I retreat to!" Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.

"There's no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!"

These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred......... All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn't think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku's.

"This is the crisis. We've nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight."

The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn't her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn't used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.

An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn't Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn't wear Zuellni's fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren't united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku's memory.

Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?

"There's no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We've to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!"

The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn't forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.

And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.

"Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"

Nelphilia's words surfaced in her head.

The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?

Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.

What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn't possible by purely following the Haikizoku's desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another's heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.

She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.

Wasn't Layfon the same?

Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn't fight out of his own volition. Though she didn't know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina's reason. Her evaluation of such action was that "Layfon, you're already dead". But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.

The same as Layfon.........

Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city........... She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn't enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she'd never return.

She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Sheniebel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.

"I...... I am me," she said as if her throat was being torn apart. "I fight for the things I'm to protect. That is the real me!"

Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.

"I'm me. That's why I fight!"

The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow in Nina's eye. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant's body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina's surrounding sank into silence. Something was happening.

"....... No, this is."

She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.

"This is the Haikizoku?"

Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn't the time to think about that now.

Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.

"Please lend me your strength!" she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku's reply.

Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn't over yet.

She must protect Leerin.

Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants – where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.

"........ What's that?" Gorneo said in the sudden silence.

A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.

[[Image:CSR vol12 237.jpg|thumb]]

"Is that the Haikizoku?"

When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.

"Does that power really exist?"

He couldn't imagine it. One couldn't obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn't that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.

However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.

"....... Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?" he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.

Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn't know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.

No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users in Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn't be easy for Gorneo to find him.

"He's left?"

Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.

"........ Shante?"

He felt something strange from her. She wasn't angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.

Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn't enough to attract one's eyeball. Smoke was everywhere.

"What is it?"

Shante didn't reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.

Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leapt through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.

"Shante!"

Still no reply. This wasn't the usual Shante. Gorneo didn't know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn't lose its Heads, but Shante...

"Damn!" he shouted and followed her.

The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn't see it.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume12 Chapter5

2012-11-21T17:12:40Z

202.125.102.35: /* Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil */

===Chapter 5 - The City that eliminates evil===

Nelphilia's gaze moved away from the sky. Just this action alone pulled Nina in and made her stop breathing. Nelphilia's chin had only made an imperceptible movement, her gaze pulling away, and that was enough to capture Nina's heart.

This girl was dangerous.

This girl was dangerous. Just by looking at her, no, since her figure entered Nina's sight, she found herself unable to look at anything else. This girl's beauty and attraction was indescribable.

"As I thought, the Guardian Beasts aren't enough!" Nelphilia said. She wasn't looking at Nina, nor was she speaking to her.

"They're all destroyed!" she said and finally looked at Nina.

"All destroyed?"

This word sent a chill up Nina's spine. Did anyone die? Or.......

"The Guardian Beasts. You and the people with you, why did you come here?" Nelphilia smiled, looking at Karian and the Head of Alchemy who lay on the floor.

"I knew these two. The one with the terrible face has always wanted to wake me. The other views me as some kind of danger."

"......... Who are you?"

Nelphilia had her back on Nina, but her figure still attracted Nina's eyes. Just who was this girl?

"Are you really the Electronic Fairy that's split from Zuellni?"

"I hope you don't put me on the same scales as those fake imitations," the girl's serious eyes found Nina. ".......... But, thanks to that thing coming, I'm now awake. The gear of time has begun moving. Everything's moving now. That's why I woke. That's the result. That thing begins everything by coming here."

"What were you saying? Please explain it in a way that we understand," Nina said with dissatisfaction. If she didn't say this, that girl's attraction might take over her entire body.

"I'm not an Electronic Fairy but I like Zuellni! Out of all the Electronic Fairies, I only like that child. Is that not enough a reason?"

"Then what are you?"

"What would you do if you found out? This has got nothing to do with you, right? Whether you know who I am, what you can do has nothing to do with my real body. That I can tell you. No matter which path you choose, you won't have anything to do with my real body," she said with determination. Though her tone was nonchalant, her words were obviously refusing Nina.

"This is all you need to do now," she said. Something had appeared in her hand.

"This is...........?"

Her fingers held the thing lightly. A mask. A mask of a beast. Nina had seen this before. This belonged to the Wolf Faces. She readied her iron whips.

"You........ Are you a Wolf Face!?" she pointed her iron whip at her.

"Your train of thought is so simple!" the girl said, not at all frightened at the weapon pointed at her. Disapproval showed in her eyes and she was not afraid as she placed the mask on her own face.

"Have a good feel of it with your body. You should be able to do that, right? Your body is half Electronic Fairy!"

Nina didn't understand her words in a split second, but the memory of what happened when she was ten rushed up inside her. That tiny Electronic Fairy. She had wanted to save it, but in the end, it saved her. She thought she understood something as she recalled her memory, but the next moment, she lost it. The true meaning of the mask before her suddenly rose in her.

"Haikizoku!"

That mask in the girl's hand, the Haikizoku that had shown itself as a golden goat.

"Why?"

"Don't you remember? Who do you think you were talking to when you were defeated?"

She recalled the past event. Yes, it did happen. She remembered blacking out and losing consciousness. Sharnid had then saved her. So something had happened before that?

"That man, the Wolf Face you were talking about. And for the Haikizoku to turn into this, isn't it quite a convenient look? Its face reflects its master's appearance!"

She tossed the mask to Nina. Though both of Nina's hands were occupied with her iron whips, she reflexively caught the mask with her left wrist. As if melting, the mask sank into her chest.

It had returned. That was how Nina felt.

"Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"

Nina didn't understand her question. She wasn't surprised that this girl knew of Dixerio. Since she knew the Wolf Faces, it wouldn't be strange for her to know Dixerio.

"You've the power that people are envious of. If you could obtain that power, what would you do with it?"

"Just what are you......"

"I anticipate it," the girl said, the shadows around her deepening into darkness as if to refuse Nina's hand. Gradually, darkness swallowed her pale face and arms.

When the darkness disappeared, it left behind the green light exuding from the tubes. The light was brighter than when the girl was present. It illuminated a bigger area than before.

Nina heard moaning in the room. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had regained consciousness.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon moved first. As if fishing up something, he aimed his attack at Savaris' upper body. It didn't hit. Savaris had deflected the attack. Savaris had released Kei from his body while retreating, using it to deflect Layfon's assault.

When Layfon swung his katana upward, Savaris had rushed him, left fist aiming for Layfon's cheek. Layfon attempted to grab the fist with his own left hand, only managing to grab hold of Savaris' wrist as the Heaven's Blade successor deflected Layfon's attack. Savaris added horrific pressure on his left wrist. Layfon about to lose his grip, added strength to his fingers. The Kei covering Savaris' fist resisted Layfon's hand. Layfon gathered even more Kei to his fingertips.

Layfon had only managed to control Savaris' arm. As such, the Heaven's Blade successor attacked Layfon's knee with his foot. Layfon released his hold. The two jumped apart.

Layfon's fingertips were very hot. The glove he was wearing was torn through, with traces of injuries left on his fingers. Some of his nails had fallen off but his fingers had sunk deep into Savaris' wrist. There should be five lines of injuries on the Heaven's Blade successor's wrist. Additionally, Layfon's katana had slashed open the chest area of Savaris' fighting suit. Savaris had deflected the blade with his Kei, but it wasn't enough to completely stop Layfon's attack.

Savaris laughed. He tore the fighting suit apart to reveal his upper body. Blood welled up from the injuries on his left wrist. He licked his wounds. Layfon's fingernails were still in them. Savaris bit down on the fingernails, pulled them out and spat them out of his mouth. His smile looked even more appalling with blood in it.

"As I thought. In the end, only a fight with a fellow human can satisfy me. It isn't a fight of power alone, but of skill and closer to death!"

"As if I care," Layfon said and readied his katana again. The spirit he had honed through training with the katana had chased away the pain in his left hand.

"The present you is just an existence that I have to surpass. The wall is high, and it's connected to other things too. I'm really envious of you. Perhaps it'd be more interesting if I stood on your side."

"These things aren't important," Layfon said and moved.

Three successive sudden strikes for the head, heart and head. Savaris failed to evade all three attacks and sustained shallow injuries on his shoulder and cheek. Two forces of Kei clashed and detonated, blowing the air into disarray. Savaris flew away in the air, as if bounding off something. He did a back-flip. Feeling something unpleasant on his chin, he quickly pulled back his body. Clamps seized his face. He felt fingers assaulting his face.

He was in the air.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

Layfon's strike flew towards Savaris.

Savaris' slow vertical spin became horizontal as he kicked out with his foot.

External-type burst Karen kei variant – Fuuretsukei. (Fierce Wind)

The mad running current of air was sucked into Savaris' Kei and then deflected. The condensed air pressure took Sendan head on and they canceled each other out. A new force of chaotic air was called forth and pushed back by the two combatants.

External-type Kei variant – Whirl kei.

Guiding the flow of the air current, Layfon hid numerous bullets of Kei inside it.

External-type burst Karen kei variant – Kishiyukubaku. (Compressed air)

Savaris' move compressed air into one point. He detonated it to cancel Layfon's bullets. The remnants of the explosion flew towards Layfon.

Combined Internal and External Kei Variant – Ryuusen Kei. (Spinning Dragon)

Layfon spun to deflect the remnants as his spin drew in more air currents, sucking in Savaris as well. For a split second, Savaris had lost control of his body, and Layfon did not let that opportunity go.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan. (Lightning Cut)

The condensed Kei that flew out of the typhoon was enough to split a person in half.

"Haha!"

External Burst type Kei, Luckens' move – Roar Kei.

Savaris' voice made the air vibrate, scattering the roiling dust that came from the battle. The vibration that couldn't possibly have come from a human's voice decomposed the dust into finer particles. The thin dust screen gathered by the exchange of Kei techniques, Layfon's Ryuusen Kei and the Savaris' Kishukubaku, now scattered in all directions.

Explosions surrounded Savaris. Sedan pierced through those explosions to draw a shallow ditch on the outer shell of the city.

Layfon didn't feel he had finished his opponent. Numerous explosions had drastically reduced visibility. And he didn't think the sparks caused by the dust were enough to create such large explosions. There must be a trap. But what was it?

"Tsk."

He stopped the Ryuusen Kei and retreated. The trap must be close to him. Using the rebounding force of the External Kei, he moved back a hundred meters or so from his spot before his foot touched ground. He felt he had the advantage when the two forces of Kei clashed, but that was exactly why he felt Savaris had laid a trap for him.

All the explosions had finished detonating when he landed. The turbulent air had yet to settle. Dense smoke rose to cloud his vision. He couldn't feel any Kei around him. Savaris must have used Sakkei to mask his presence. Where did Savaris plan to ambush him?

It wasn't strange to think Savaris would attack from anywhere, as he was a Heaven's Blade successor. He could even come from the ground beneath Layfon's feet. If Layfon lost his concentration, it would lead to his defeat.

He was ready no matter where Savaris came at him. He considered where Savaris could attack him. Though he knew this would obstruct the flexibility of his movement and expose him, though he could only greet the attack through the instincts honed in training, he could not stop thinking.

The previous explosion bothered him. The dust cloud caused by it did well to hide Savaris' figure. However, Sakkei itself was not enough to totally mask the flow of Kei unless the Kei vein itself was taken out. In that case, the best timing and location to close with Layfon was...........?

Above. Explosion. Take advantage. Jump.

Those terms flashed past his head, and he moved.

As he had thought. Savaris was above him. Their gazes met. The explosion had painted black Savaris' bloody smile, making it more horrific. He had stopped using Sakkei and concentrated the Kei around him to his left fist.

Layfon made an instant judgment that this move was to decide the outcome of the fight. His body naturally reacted and readied his stance to meet the attack.

Psyharden technique – Homuragiri Shoujin. (Flame strike - Flying Blade)

Layfon jumped as he struck with the katana. Flame writhed on the blade. The strike of the katana brushed past Savaris as two forces of Kei ate into each other. The impact was just one swift moment, and next, both fighters had exchanged positions.

[[Image:CSR vol12 189.jpg|thumb]]

The fight hadn't ended. The impact of the opponent's move swam in Layfon's body. Pain. Red dots that weren't of his flame danced in his sight but he ignored them. He changed his stance. Savaris had also landed to ready his next attack.

But this time...........

Psyharden technique – Homuragasane Koufu. (Flame weight - Red Cloth)

External-type Kei variant – Goushiyoudan. (Rising bullet)

External Kei in the form of flames poured out upon Savaris like a red roaring waterfall. Savaris received it with Goushiyoudan. Explosion. Impact. The impact sent Layfon tens of meters from his original position and forced him to land. Savaris had stopped his movement as he shouldered the descending impact of Layfon's move.

Psyharden technique – Mizukagamiwatari. (Reflecting Water Ferry)

With a speed that was even faster than Uzu Kei (external Whirl Kei), Layfon rushed Savaris. Their gazes overlapped. Though Savaris had yet to ready his stance, he managed to react with his leg. Feeling the kick of a death god nearing his right side, Layfon swung the katana without hesitation. He aimed at Savaris' throat in an attempt to finish this battle with one move.

The flowing of time was extremely quiet. Death was closing in. Death was about to descend on him. Which side was faster? Or they might react simultaneously. Layfon did not defend against Savaris' kick. If Layfon was faster, then the threat against him would vanish. If he was slower, he'd die.

Death. He had wanted to kill Gahard at that time but he did not. That man was connected to the Luckens family. Was he now to kill off a Heaven's Blade born to that family? He could not stop his movement now. If he didn't kill his opponent, only death awaited him.

The katana stabbed at Savaris' throat without deviating an inch. Layfon felt it touch skin and breaking through muscles. But next, a painful impact assaulted his shoulder.

Time returned to the two fighters. Savaris' kick sent him flying. He slid on air as if something was pulling him out and then tossed him onto the ground. The katana flew from his grip to pierce the earth.

"Wu.............."

Pain ran through his entire body. His right shoulder was dislocated. Wounds broke over his body. He felt something wet beneath his tattered fighting suit. He pushed the right shoulder back in place. The stimulation made him moan. He picked up the Dite beside him.

Savaris had fallen. He wasn't moving. Blood welled from his neck wound to pool around him. Dead, or, he was about to die. The light in his opened eyes was lost. He probably was still alive as he was looking at Layfon's direction, his lips trembling but without voice. Probably because his throat's been cut open. Layfon originally planned to completely stab through that throat, but the kick had intercepted his move. If Savaris' knee had contacted with Layfon's shoulder rather than part of his foot, then Layfon's shoulder would have been shattered. The impact might have even damaged his lungs. What a close call. And if Savaris could use his right arm, things wouldn't have turned out this way.

"................"

Layfon left Savaris as he quietly ran internal Kei through his body. He still had many people to defeat.

I'll probably die.

That thought echoed in Savaris' head as he felt something flowing out with the blood. He didn't regret it. He didn't even think of another outcome if he could move his right arm. To have strong mental preparation was his all. It would have been shameful to consider that other possibility after the fight.

Layfon had left him, carrying his own wounds. He probably planned to keep fighting. Ruimei was his next opponent. The one after him was probably Troiatte. And then he would have to fight all the Heaven's Blade successors. Where would he end up? Or, where would he fall? Savaris was envious of him.

He had always wanted to challenge the Queen, and he did do it, but he lost. He had lost under the Queen who had held back in the fight. After that day, he had fought filth monsters in order to once again challenge her. He thought he'd surpass her one day. But it wasn't too bad to fight Layfon in this desperate situation. Yes, he had nothing except himself in a desperate situation. That was why he could use power above his real strength. Layfon was probably in that situation back then. Savaris also wanted to find that extra something in himself. But he probably wouldn't find it as he wasn't interested in anything outside battle. No matter. He was comfortable. As long as he lived, a day of satisfaction would never come. It might not be that bad to die here.

"Are you to die here?"

Though blood flowed out from him and his consciousness was gradually fading, his sense of hearing was still sharp. He heard footsteps. The ball of light from Troiatte made a long shadow on Savaris.

"You boring guy. Are you to die here because you went overboard playing?"

His vision was dimming, but he recalled that voice and realized it was Lintence. He opened his mouth and wanted to greet him with spirit, but all that came out was blood.

"I've a message from the Queen."

He felt sharp pain and heat on his body that was like fire. His body was still weak but the blood flow had stopped. Savaris coughed violently as blood continued to spill from his mouth. When he stopped coughing, the flow through his throat was better. He could now breathe.

"We're already short of one person. We can't let one more die. The Queen is the one to decide when you are to die."

Lintence had used his Steel Threads to sew up Savaris' injuries. The Kei generated heat to burn the wounds and seal them, completely stemming the flow of blood. Perhaps he had also perfectly sewn up the Kei vein.

"Th..... Thanks," he said. His voice was hoarse and weak.

"But speaking of which, what's with this commotion?"

"Hell's about to descend. Aren't you good? Having your name taken out of the comrade list?"

Savaris saw him leaving. Looking at his back that moved towards the centre of the city, Savaris was very envious of Layfon.

Having his life saved, his desire for battle had re-awakened. But even he was unable to do anything more with his body. This was disappointing.

<center>◇</center>

Leerin had done what she could. She had helped with cooking, setting up tables and eating utensils. No matter what task it was that anyone thought was short of people, Leerin was able to make them feel they had too many helpers. She wanted to do something for them. Only that could keep her calm.

Very quickly, she had finished everything and had nothing else to do.

"Could you take a look at Mei for me?" Naruki said as Leerin helped to deliver food to injured Military Artists. Though Naruki was also wounded, she could still move around. However, she could not return to the battlefield immediately. Right now, she was helping out the City Police. Mifi was somewhere here, but she was probably busy with people that she knew.

"Seems she's preparing for an activity to keep everyone's spirit up."

What a good idea. Ignore the possibility that the event might not be interesting, but it would be a good distraction.

Leerin headed for Meishen's room alone. She touched her face unconsciously. Her right eye was still closed, but no one had noticed. No....... One person had noticed.

Nina. Only she had noticed Leerin's eye was closed. Why her? Nina didn't feel anything strange and special about her closed right eye. But no one else had noticed. This meant Nina might also have something in her, something that could be similar to what was inside Leerin. Perhaps the event here was connected to the event in Myath. But what was it? The mysterious Wolf Faces organization had attempted to seize Myath's Electronic Fairy. That was all she understood. All the information she held now was just bits and pieces. Too broken to be put back together. If what the Wolf Faces did was just a process to reach their goal, then what were they aiming for? And what was the fruit of that aim? Was her right eye part of it? Who was she?

Thoughts continued to churn inside Leerin's head, unable to halt. She didn't know how to handle those questions. Something must have happened opposite the shelter. And this wasn't connected to the reality. It felt like something that Leerin had felt before. A feeling of dislike chased after her.

So who was Leerin? She kept asking herself. She had never thought of this before. At the orphanage, some children were taken in by other families, some were adopted, and others were taken to work. Particularly for those people who had a craft skill, they often visited the orphanage as they wanted apprentices who could learn a skill at a young age. But no one had requested for Leerin, and Leerin didn't regret it. All she was bothered was that she didn't have any parents. Derek never said anything about her origin. Different reasons explained the outcome of one becoming an orphan. And among those reasons, some could be said, some couldn't. If Derek had told some orphans of things that weren't important and consequential, others who weren't told of anything would feel despair. As such, he didn't say anything.

Leerin understood why her adopted father said nothing, so she never asked. But she did want to know. No, perhaps even Derek didn't know why she wanted to know. She wasn't sure whether she had been adopted once when she was born. But what existed must have undergone a process. Leerin's eye..... the eye that reflected what a normal eye couldn't perceive, this right eye – there must be a reason existing in Leerin. Nothing had happened in her when she was in Grendan, but an omen was given to her when she met Synola. In that case, "because I left Grendan" couldn't be a reason. Though it might be the reason to awaken that thing, it wasn't enough to explain the existence of her right eye.

Something was slowly putting pressure on her head. That feeling filled her as she walked. She had felt something changing. Something was happening above the ground. Were they connected? What should she do?

You can do nothing. That was what that girl had said. The black clothed girl looked the same as the girl in Leerin's memory, but she was a different person.

....... Though she recalled the girl in her memory, she only remembered her appearance. It wasn't strange for her to mistake this girl as the girl in the memory. She didn't know why, but she felt the girl was of a personality that would arouse pity and sympathy, looking at her appearance.

But why could Leerin not accept this thinking?

She remembered what the girl had said.

You can do nothing.

What was going on? She was challenging Leerin. Leerin felt the other person was simply narrating a truth. The existence in her right eye seemed to be related to this commotion. Then what did she mean that she could do nothing? What did she want to do? How did she plan to carry it out? These things that had already been decided were mysteries to Leerin. Was this what the girl wanted to express? How painful a thing it was. This seemed to be Leerin's will but in reality, it wasn't. Though she chose certain actions, she felt those things had already been decided.

Her inability to understand these things brought her unease. She didn't even know what she could do about it. Leerin came to the patient's room, perturbed. She clapped her face lightly to soften her expression.

Meishen was already up. This was a room housing many patients. Leerin saw her sitting up through the gap in the curtain separating the beds. Meishen looked eased at seeing Leerin.

"Are you all right?"

"Uh, the doctor said I can leave when I feel ready. I'm sorry."

"That can't be helped."

Leerin sat beside her. There weren't many chances for them to be alone. Naruki and Mifi were usually with Meishen. Meishen was like a kid, a kid who tended to suffer when she was alone. Leerin didn't think that was a good thing. She didn't feel refusal and alarm from Meishen for sitting so close. This was proof of how good their relationship was.

"Is it really bad outside?"

"I'm not sure. Have you seen Naruki and Mifi?"

"Mi's visited me already. Is Naruki injured?"

"Yeah, but she seems ok. She's working with the City Police."

Leerin told her of what she knew.

This was a very usual and relaxing hour, but Leerin felt a sense of tension coming from the outside of the ceiling and from something else she couldn't pinpoint. She then realized that the tension came from Meishen.

Meishen was used to looking at people from a low angle. It probably came from her shy personality. She always had her head down. It was difficult to look her in the eye. But it seemed she came to this city to change her personality. Since coming here, she had met Layfon and was now talking to Leerin.

Leerin found that part of her strong. The attempt to change her current self was a fight that was harder than any other fights. Layfon also wanted to change his lifestyle. Though his first intention was to abandon his life as a Military Artist, the intention was different now. Leerin was a bit worried that he was only being pulled around by fate.

Nina was the same. The people Leerin lived with in the dormitory were also the same. She felt they were fighting something against themselves. Perhaps everyone who came to an Academy City was the same. Otherwise, they wouldn't have taken the roaming bus and left their city on a life-threatening journey. But if that was the case, then this world had too many battlefields.

"Lay.... ton............. Layfon. Is he not back?"

For Meishen to say this with this expression, this must be a part of her fight. Perhaps it wasn't something big to others, but it must be an important battle for her.

"Yeah, he's not back."

Speaking of which, Leerin hadn't heard of any news about him even though Nina was back.

"....... Are you not worried?"

She didn't know how to answer. She didn't think Layfon would die and sustain heavy injuries. She had met Nina when she was preparing meals. If something terrible had happened to him, Nina wouldn't have hidden his condition and kept calm. That didn't match her personality. This meant Layfon was fine. That was Leerin's belief. She could only believe as she couldn't do anything else.

"Because I can't do anything, I can only believe in him."

She had journeyed to this city to give Derek's katana to Layfon. An incredible event had happened at that time and she had told him how she thought. He must be fighting a terrible fight right now. She felt he was in the most difficult fight out of all his battles. In Grendan, he could leave the fights to others, but not in Zuellni. That was why she wished for him to take up the katana. She wasn't against him continuing to be a Military Artist. She wanted him to take up the katana so that he wouldn't be crippled when he had to give his all. In the end, Layfon decided to pick up the katana once more. He had accepted her thinking and Derek's forgiveness. In his heart, he had not abandoned his past in Grendan. Though she felt his refusal to take up the katana was his stubbornness about the past, she had managed to persuade him. She was very happy that he understood her. That was why she firmly believed in him, believed that he would safely return just like the times in Grendan.

.......... Strange?

"You're strong," Meishen said with her head lowered.

Leerin ignored the light swaying in her heart and looked at her. From the start, Meishen was bent over her knees on the bed, looking at her own feet.

"I can't be as strong as you. I've........ I've always worried. I don't know what to do."

A dark spot stained her dress. The trace of something wet...... the trace of tear. Tears fell from her face.

[[Image:CSR vol12 205.jpg|thumb]]

Was she so worried that she had to cry? Leerin remembered that she also cried when she reunited with Layfon and saw the wounds on his body. That had never happened in Grendan as there were many Military Artists who were strong like Layfon. She always believed that Layfon would return.

"I'm worried about Naruki too, and everyone else. As long as it's someone I've seen, the Military Artists in the class. What would I do if they're not here tomorrow? Just that thought alone makes me feel so uncomfortable. I'm more worried about Layfon, Compared to worrying about Naruki, I think I'm more worried about him."

"Uh."

Leerin felt her own reply was weak. What meaning had she put in that reply? Agreement? Acceptance? Or did she only reply to allow the other person to keep talking?

"I...... I..... like Layfon. Perhaps, he's the first boy that I like."

"Uh."

Still weak.

After knowing that Meishen had read Layfon's letter, she immediately knew that Meishen liked Layfon. The other two girls that she noticed also were Nina and Felli. She wasn't sure at first as she thought they were with him because they were both Military Artists. After knowing them more, she was certain that Felli liked Layfon. Nina's feeling was delicate. If that was the case, she probably didn't notice her own feeling due to other distractions.

She could tell how proactive Meishen was by her action of reading the letter. Though she suspected Meishen's personality was shy through her action, she was in reality a shy person. Meishen wanted to change. Of course, her action might have come about through her childhood friends giving her a helping push from behind. If Meishen hadn't fallen for Layfon, perhaps she had already changed her personality. Layfon was too clumsy and slow in areas other than Military Arts. To make a girl like Meishen take such action, this man was too foolish. Leerin really wanted to scold him and call him a wooden person. Layfon was able to make another feel angry like that.

"Leerin's strong. I don't know what I should do."

Meishen sobbed with her hands covering her face. Leerin placed her hand on Meishen's back, patting her. The girl's entire body shook.

Leerin didn't know what to say. What should she do? What should she convey to her? What should she do for Meishen who worried about Layfon so much that she cried for him? She couldn't do anything if not for Mifi.

She handed Meishen to Mifi's care. So relieved. At the same time, she wondered whether she was over her head. She was relieved to escape from that scene. She had many things to ponder – about that girl, about her closed right eye that no one noticed, about more important questions. But these were just excuses. What she had noticed in the conversation with Meishen shook her more intensely. She had forgotten the questions about herself and her right eye when she sat beside Meishen.

Leerin left for the corridor.

This was not her home city. She had thought of it during the time in the roaming bus and the time of her earlier days in Zuellni. But now that she had spent three months in Zuellni, that thought had vanished.

She now told herself once more that this wasn't her home city. This wasn't Grendan. And this might not be the place that she should be in.

The person she hoped for, the thing she hoped for. All that had ended when she handed Derek's Dite to Layfon. She had nothing else to do here. Though she could learn many things in the Academy City, she wanted to return to Grendan. She wanted to go back.

She just needed to take glimpses of the orphanage from far away. She wanted to keep making meals for Derek. Unlike the atmosphere here, she wanted to once more feel the atmosphere of the small and narrow classroom. She wanted to see Synola Senpai's foolish acts. These thoughts shocked her brain. Though she didn't cry, she felt her brain heating up.

She walked and continued to walk, but no matter where she came to, she couldn't calm down. This was a shelter during a crisis. This was Zuellni. If it was a shelter in Grendan, at least she had something. Since when she was little, she had entered the shelter once a month like a routine. Having left the orphanage to enter the shelter, she had met other children and had argued with them. She had experienced the time of being provoked to anger and being called to stop arguing.

Since living on her own, she had been visiting a different shelter. The canteen area where she helped to make meals had calmed her down. The people she met there would greet her when they saw her. They'd even tell her where to buy cheap food. The foundation of her life was there. Right now, she wished and longed for it. She wanted something to rely on.

She knew she had become weaker, and she hated it. She had wondered with perplexity of whether she should have come here. In the end, she arrived in Zuellni because she wanted to see Layfon. What did she want to do after seeing him? She wasn't sure of that even before she met him. She didn't think she understood what she herself wanted and she didn't think she'd understand everything even if she took one more step.

She wanted to confirm everything – her feelings, Layfon's feelings, and the future.

These things had ended. She felt that had ended on the first night in the shelter.

Her right eye hurt. She wanted to tell someone about it.

Meishen's feeling was painful for her.

She wanted someone to listen to her so she could get some answer. She wished someone could clearly point out to her what she wished for. She was becoming weak.

When she came to, she was already standing there.

No one was here. The group of eye balls was gone. Had they truly disappeared or had they simply become invisible? She wanted to try opening her right eye, but the pain didn't allow her. Her right eye seemed to be refusing to open itself.

"Seems you can't open it for the time being."

This was a voice so light that it could pierce through air. This girl stood next to her and looked the same as the other girl. As expected, this girl was not the same person.

The beautiful girl wearing clothes the color of the night sky stood next to her. She stood there as if it was matter of fact.

Who, who are you?

That was what she wanted to ask, but she said something instead.

"What's happened to you?"

How come this girl could see through her heart?

"I've been sleeping. Always sleeping," the girl said faintly.

Leerin felt this wasn't the answer she wanted. But. No.

"If it's just sleeping, I can sleep anywhere, but I just want to sleep beside that person."

"Right?"

Leerin felt this was important.

"What's your name?"

"Saya."

Leerin was satisfied with the concise answer. Nelphilia and this girl were like the same person on different side of the mirror. Though Leerin wanted to ask about Nelphilia, she didn't say anything.

"It'll be painful," Saya said.

Saya's words seemed to point to the future after this moment, Leerin's closed right eye and all that were to happen to her. Painful. Leerin wanted to tell someone about it and rely on that someone. Only one person floated in her mind. He looked so unreliable, but he made people want to rely on him. The man that she had always wanted to believe in.

"Even so............"

The pain in her right eye slowly faded. She thought it was due to Saya. Right eye. The true owner of the right eye wished for Saya, and that wish had flowed through to Leerin. That owner should be in the place it wished for.

There was such a place for Leerin too. Her birthplace, the place she wanted to live in........

"If I can return."

She must return. She had done everything she needed here. And, the problems born here, the questions, in order to unlock them, Leerin felt she must come back to Grendan. Once she has returned, she could sort out her feelings for Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

What bad concentration in this area.

"Ah?"

Though he hadn't managed to count the number of giants from the very beginning, the fact that the number continued to be incredibly large was annoying. Ruimei shouldered the metal ball, his presence an aura of danger to his opponents.

The giants kept rushing towards him, but the distance between them wasn't all that close. If he destroyed them all with one move, he'd end up damaging the city. Hence, the temporary strategy was to draw the giants close and destroy them.

The number closing on him was reducing.

"What do you think? Old woman?"

(Here. Here.)

The image projected from Delbone's flake beside him was a map of Zuellni. Numerous dots of light adorned the map.

(The number's reduced drastically in this vicinity. That's brilliant, Ruimei.)

"Of course," he said and put out his chest.

"But this feels rather unreal. The enemy hasn't come. What's going on?"

He could clearly see the density of light in some areas. The area where he was in and the area that Troiatte had headed for did not have that many light dots. On the other hand, the light dots had gathered elsewhere. It appeared Ruimei and Troiatte hadn't attracted their attention. Something else had drawn them in.

"This seems unrelated to the two idiots playing on the outskirt."

(That's Savaris and Layfon.)

"He lost? That stupid brat."

Ruimei had felt the Kei of both of them. The fight had borne a clear outcome. Since both sides were alive, this meant Savaris must have lost.

(Savaris' right arm is injured.)

"This naive thinking isn't like you. An injury means nothing once one stands in the battlefield. What's wrong is for the injured person to head into battle with an injury."

He could feel from the flake that the old woman was smiling. He sucked in a breath and looked at the projected image again.

"Whatever. These guys aren't just making a ruckus. Is it all right for me to stand here and not move?"

(We've made preparation for Troiatte and Barmelin to move. Lintence is probably already over there.)

"What the, making everything so grand? What about me?"

(I thought you don't like doing small things?)

"Tsk!" he made his disapproval loud.

Delbone's laughter echoed in the battlefield.

A figure had come to visit.

"Aaa?"

Ruimei turned around.

<center>◇</center>

An emergency notice from a psychokinesist.

(A large number of filth monsters has gathered near the entrance of A10!)

Nina and the others were in the underground research lab. Karian and the Head of Alchemy had just woken up. Their stiff faces looked even worse at the news.

"Heaven's Blade...... What about Grendan's Military Artists?" Karian asked, supporting his head with his hand. His consciousness seemed confused.

(They're fighting in the middle of the city. Their speed is unbelievable. The filth monsters have suddenly changed their direction and headed this way.)

"What about Vance?"

(Captain Vance has already gathered the Military Artists that can still move and have assigned them. He's also ordered the students in area A to evacuate. The main door hasn't yet received an impact, but that's just a matter of time.)

"Once everyone's evacuated, seal off the entire area A. No need to think of us. Just pretend I'm not here and give all the commanding authority to Vance."

(Roger.)

The psychokinesist was silent.

"Looks like we can't return," Sharnid said.

"I'm worried about Gorneo and Shante. We've to let them know of this," Nina said.

Karian nodded. "If they can retreat to here, at least we can gain some time. I'm counting on you."

The Head of Alchemy was looking at the empty container, numbed. Karian nodded.

Nina and Sharnid rushed out. Nina's mood had changed. This wasn't the time to think about the disappearing girl.

They ran through the abandoned house to the outside. Trees burnt everywhere around them. This was Shante's Karenkei. Even the dried leaves that filled the courtyard were burning. A number of giants were in the middle of the flame where Gorneo and Shante were.

"Sharnid, head for the roof," Nina said and cut open a path through the flame with her iron whips to stand beside Gorneo.

"You all right?"

"Ok," he said but he wasn't in his best condition.

Small wounds covered his body. Blood had seeped through his clothes. Shante wasn't injured, but she looked weakened. Nina could tell her level of concentration had dropped as she was worried about Gorneo.

"No matter how many times we kill them, they keep reviving. What terrible regenerative power."

There were eight giants here. Some carried traces of the flame. Some had a big impression in their stomachs, left behind by Gorneo's fist. Some had missing muscles in their shoulders, probably done by Shante's spear, as if the injuries were formed after an explosion. However, bubbles formed around the wounds to fill them up. The giants didn't look tired at all. But Gorneo and Shante failed to hide their exhaustion. They had fought too long.

"The filth monsters have gathered around the shelter. We can't return."

"I see."

Gorneo was not shaken at the news.

"Grendan's Military Artists are fighting in the middle of the city. The filth monsters had changed their direction afterward."

"I don't think they've fled. They're looking for a new target. Either way, the number here probably won't increase."

The giants closed in on them. Shante jumped as Gorneo kept close to the ground. Nina moved for one of the giants as if that giant had pulled her over. She knew she couldn't enter Gorneo and Shante's fight.

Sudden attacks from both sides caused confusion for the giants. Gorneo seized the chance and hammered his fist into a giant's knee. Something in it broke. The giant lost its balance and fell. Shante then stabbed her spear into the giant's enormous mouth, filling its inside with flame Kei. Fire seeped out from between the giant's teeth.

During this time, Nina had come near a giant. The giant raised a weapon that looked like a sword but it had not the sword's sharpness. But if Nina got hit by that weapon, swung by the huge body of the giant, she would easily break into pieces.

The giant saw Nina closing in on a crouch.

The giant suddenly shook. Sharnid's bullet had opened a hole in the giant's head. Nina took the chance to rush close to the giant's chest and had also chosen to destroy the giant's knee. While the giant fell, she swung upward with her second iron whip, using all of her strength to send her opponent flying.

Eliminate it........ But other giants had started to move. She could only release External Kei as she returned to the original position. She had Sharnid's support. At first, he sniped from the roof, but after that, he had moved to other locations. He probably didn't want his location exposed and ended up drawing an enemy to him. He must have made that decision looking at how the giants had moved in an organized manner.

These weren't normal filth monsters. They not only looked different but Nina realized something after having fought them for some time. At first, they attacked in pairs, making it easy for her. But they might just be confirming the number of enemy reinforcement.

"This is difficult."

"Yes, though they aren't like us, they fight with precision."

Eight giants surrounded them. It didn't seem any more giants would join in the fight. If Nina's side couldn't break through this circle, they'd be destroyed.

Bubbles filled the wounded knee and the burnt mouth of the giant that Gorneo and Shante had defeated. It stood back up. Nina's giant did the same.

"This takes forever if we don't annihilate them."

"But if we do that, other giants will attack together. That happened already," Gorneo said. He was probably injured during that time.

"A long fight is disadvantageous for us."

"Military Artists only hold the advantage of speed. We can only do it that way then."

Gorneo quickly understood her. They were now four instead of two. Three of them were to attack while Sharnid's bullet served to stall the giants. They didn't have Felli's flake with them. The flake they had was used as communication between Karian and Vance. Since they had no flake, could Sharnid understand their plan? Though Gorneo felt uneasy, he could only trust him.

"Ha!"

Shante moved. She roared and jumped high. Gorneo also ran out and headed for the giant that was regenerating. Since this giant moved the slowest, they would use it to test the strategy.

Same as before, the giant ignored Shante and concentrated on Gorneo, sweeping in with its weapon. It must have hated the attack on its legs more than the attack from above. Gorneo jumped. The weapon struck the ground. Dust and soil scattered. Gorneo met Shante in the air. He reached out with his strong arms, his palms opened. Shante stood on his hands. The two wordlessly completed their form.

Gorneo tossed her. Shante held the spear before her and flame Kei shot out from it.

"Shoudansen!"

The tip of the spear pierced through the giant's back. The flame burnt and melt the muscles surrounding the spear. The spear appeared from the giant's chest. Shante let go of the weapon and jumped back. As if following close to her, Gorneo landed.

External Burst Kei variation - Gouriki | tooru ha << Teppa >>. Totsu. [Submerging power. Dash.]

His kick connected with the spear, causing it to fly out of the giant's chest. At the same time, the Kei was driven through the spear into the giant's body to destroy it from its inside. Cracks ran through the opponent's entire body.

"Nina!" he shouted as he jumped away.

Nina was ready. She had included the dust created by the giant's strike in her calculation. Moreover, Sharnid had seized the best timing to shoot randomly to attract the attention of other giants. If that hadn't happened, both Shante and Gorneo couldn't have attacked with full power as they had to be alert on the movements of other giants.

Their combination was completed before the dust fell. Besides, the rising current of air caused by the flame prevented the dust from falling too quickly. Nina's figure vanished for one swift moment in the dust screen. If one couldn't read Kei, one could not discover her location.

Release. Internal and External Kei variation - Raijin.

She ran.

The chest of the fallen giant had started regenerating. What horrible life force. Could she completely destroy it? The doubt instantly vanished. Nina ran like lightning.

Her iron whip struck the enemy's head. The head tore off the body and flew away like cannon. The remaining body also flew out, deflected by the Kei weaving around Nina's body. The body hit somewhere hundreds of meters away. Its impact was loud. Nina shook away the remnants of Kei on herself and kicked the spear back to Shante. Though her kicking the spear was rude, it was better not to let go of her weapon in a battle. Without a complaint, Shante spun in the air to receive the spear.

Nina didn't have the confidence that her last strike had completely destroyed the giant. She also had not the time to confirm. The giants that Sharnid had distracted had gathered to attack them, as if realizing that attacking them together was the best. Seven giants came at them, giving off the feeling of a wall moving.

This wall was just too huge. They had the advantage if they were to surround one person while swinging their weapons. Moreover, both their bodies and weapons were massive, whereas Nina's side was quite small. She ran and evaded two giants. At the same time, the giants had avoided Gorneo and Shante's combined attack.

Right now, she could only choose to run away. She ran as she checked whether the giant she fell had stood back up. Gorneo was also running. Shante, since her body was lighter, was jumping from one giant's head to another, attacking their heads while she leapt.

Nina must observe. These giants were huge and powerful, but their speed paled into insignificance compared to Military Artists. Their basic characteristics were not that different from filth monsters.

As expected, it was more worrying to see Shante jump and move overhead. She was attracting the giants' attention more. Gorneo had realized this too. He judged the timing and attacked the giants to divert their attention.

They couldn't use this strategy. But how could she convey that thought to Gorneo? She hadn't got any extra time for that. It was already difficult to carry out the combined attack without a psychokinesist. How reliable a psychokinesist was.

What could they do? They couldn't use the combination strategy anymore. And even if possible; they needed to first reduce the number of enemies by half. Half....... Was there a way to defeat three giants? If this kept going, Nina's side would lose.

"Any ways......." She thought as she evaded the giants.

There were two giants on her side, three on Gorneo's and three on Shante's. Sharnid's bullets flew in between the three people to keep the formation from getting any worse. The bullets did little harm to the giants, but sometimes they hit and the impact was considerable. Perhaps he had noticed the giants' weakness. If they had a flake, they could communicate with him....... A thought flashed past her mind. But.... Who knew whether it'd work until one tried it out?

"I can only try and find out."

Whether it was Gorneo and Shante, after having run away from the giants for a while, both would want to team up with Nina and attack.

Nina finally came to the location she wanted. The giant before her moved slower than others. Shante was behind this giant with three other giants around her. If possible, Nina wanted Gorneo to take this job instead, but there wasn't enough time.

The only way was to bet on it.

She retreated from the giant but suddenly shortened the distance between them. The giant's footsteps erred because of her unpredictable movement. As its body was much larger than her, even a light kick of the foot was enough to send her flying. Nina struck its leg with the left iron whip, making it fall backward with its face skyward. She then raised the right iron whip, ignoring another giant that was heading this way opposite her. She continued to gather Kei in the weapon.

Sharnid's bullet, though weak in appearance, hit the giant. As if it had its central nervous system hit, the giant stopped its steps and its entire body twisted. It placed its weaponless hand on its chest where a thing that looked like an eyeball was buried in its muscles.

Nina studied the ball.

"Ha!" and she struck it with the right iron whip with her full strength.

The giant wailed as the ball shattered. Bubbles immediately gushed out to envelop the ball, but the giant did not stand up again. Perhaps this thing was where all the sensory organs were? She thought so. Its regenerative power was too incredible. Besides, the giant's form was similar to a human's, mistaking them to think the head was its weak point.

Sharnid's sniping helped him search for the giant's weakest point, and he had quickly taken notice of the ball. Close and long distance combat had shown their difference.

Sharnid's fire had stopped the giant and Nina had dealt it a heavy blow, destroying the ball-like thing. However, that wasn't enough to kill it and stop its entire movements.

Was this it? As she thought of the worst case scenario, Shante descended from the sky. The spear stabbed into the giant's chest.

"Ahhhhhhh!" she roared as flame Kei exploded. The giant's limbs vibrated and finally stopped.

"That ball! The chest!" Nina shouted at Shante and Gorneo. But it wasn't that easy to obliterate the giant.

"Jump!" Nina shouted.

As Shante was trying to pull the spear out of the giant's chest, she had lost some time to escape. The giant behind was closing on her. Nina leapt to stand behind Shante. The giant's weapon was high above its head. Kongoukei. She hoped that was enough.

Shante turned around but Nina had no time to look at her. She crossed the iron whips and got ready to receive the swing. Unbelievable pressure pressed down on her wrists. She could bear this. Ten seconds. This digit surfaced in the calm that was her head. She knew she didn't have enough strength to bear this pressure for a long time. Pain flared in her chest, in the location where the mask tossed by Nelphilia had melted into. Are you here? Nina asked.

No reply.

"Gu.........!"

The bones made noises in her back. The pain from her wrists shot up to her head. She was running short on time. Shante finally retrieved the spear. Gorneo had also taken action, burying his fist in the giant's chest. The giant moaned and stepped back. Nina jumped away. Shante shouted in anger and stabbed her spear at the chest where Gorneo's fist had left a trace of injury.

"Retreat!" Gorneo shouted at her. True, one's body wouldn't hold if she didn't allow her internal Kei to recover.

Doh.........

The sound of the mask stirring came from Nina's chest.

"Where can I retreat to!" Nina shouted too and was surprised at the words.

"There's no place else to run! No other way but to cut open a path myself!"

These words gushed out from the depth of her heart. Her mood changed. Anxiety, sadness, hatred......... All negative feelings turned into fury. That was why she shouted out the words. But whose feeling was it? She didn't think it was her own. It was the Haikizoku's.

"This is the crisis. We've nowhere else to run to. We can only fight. In order to protect, we must fight."

The feeling in her heart turned into these words, and this wasn't her voice. She knew this was the voice of something inside her because she wasn't used to the feeling in the words. Haikizoku.

An image floated in her mind, an image that wasn't Zuellni but was a similar battlefield. People were chased, and the city ultimately became desolate. The Military Artists didn't wear Zuellni's fighting suits. There were adults, children, old people. A group of people that weren't united and organized. The Haikizoku had been protecting the people of this city. This was the Haikizoku's memory.

Fury filled those words, but who spoke them?

"There's no other way but to fight. No other place to retreat to. We've to keep fighting and hold out the last hope for everyone. That is what only Military Artists can do!"

The Military Artists in the city that was fated to be destroyed called to each other. And the Haikizoku saw everything. It couldn't forgive itself. It could do nothing but watch. This city was its real body. These people were its most beloved. At that hour, it could do nothing but curse itself.

And that gave birth to the Haikizoku.

"Dixerio, the man who bets on the mask for his wish to revenge, is easy to understand? That thing is necessary to him, so he lets the Haikizoku keep its appearance in the mask. What about you?"

Nelphilia's words surfaced in her head.

The Haikizoku was born in the heart of revenge. Did Dixerio begin his fight due to revenge too? Was that why he fought the Wolf Faces?

Right now, the Haikizoku wanted revenge.

What about Nina? What was inside her? She knew it wasn't possible by purely following the Haikizoku's desire for revenge, as that would take away the thing that was most important to her. To follow another's heart for revenge was the same as wiping away her personality.

She felt as if she was hit by lightning when she realized this fact.

Wasn't Layfon the same?

Karian had said before when she returned from Myath and reunited with Layfon. Layfon had followed her reason to fight. He didn't fight out of his own volition. Though she didn't know whether he was the same now, he was like that when he first arrived at Zuellni. He fought, following Nina's reason. Her evaluation of such action was that "Layfon, you're already dead". But now that she was experiencing the same situation, she finally understood him.

The same as Layfon.........

Her heart shook lightly. If this could save the city........... She swallowed the weakness in her heart. No. This wasn't enough. Her instinct reproached her. She was standing on the boundary. Once she crossed over it, she'd never return.

She recalled the event when she wore the mask of the Haikizoku. Her heart had been taken over. She was told that she was bound by promises. The promise between her and the Electronic Fairy, the promise to protect it. The promise to protect Zuellni and the nameless tiny Electronic Fairy. Her first defeat in failing to fulfill the promise in Sheniebel had made her lose her life. She had always lived by promises till now. When she met Zuellni, she promised to protect her. When she met Layfon, she realized how weak she was and she promised to protect Leerin so he could fight with everything. She had to protect. This was her principle as a Military Artist.

"I...... I am me," she said as if her throat was being torn apart. "I fight for the things I'm to protect. That is the real me!"

Gorneo and Shante reacted to the giants. They were keeping the giants from her, but they were close to their limit. The giant closed in one after another. Sharnid attempted to stop their movement but none of his shots were fatal.

"I'm me. That's why I fight!"

The giant swung its weapon. However, that movement was slow in Nina's eye. She blocked the attack with the left iron whip, yet no pain and no weight pressed down on her wrist. No need to use her right hand. She bore the attack and counterattacked. The giant's body flew out. Its upper body was completely destroyed. Nina's surrounding sank into silence. Something was happening.

"....... No, this is."

She realized a green Kei had enveloped her.

"This is the Haikizoku?"

Suddenly, she felt Nelphilia laughing somewhere. But she hadn't the time to think about that now.

Another giant appeared before her. She remembered there were numerous giants at the shelter where the students were, where Leerin was.

"Please lend me your strength!" she said. The stirring of the vein answered her. The Haikizoku's reply.

Nina jumped into the group of giants and swung with her iron whips, sending each giant flying. She felled them one by one and was shocked by that strength. She annihilated them in one swift moment. Speechless air and gazes gathered on her. The green Kei still enveloped her. This meant the battle wasn't over yet.

She must protect Leerin.

Nina jumped. Her destination was the group of giants – where Leerin was. She must fulfill her promise.

"........ What's that?" Gorneo said in the sudden silence.

A huge Kei had surrounded Nina and she destroyed the enemies in an instant. He could speculate one thing from this event.

[[Image:CSR vol12 237.jpg|thumb]]

"Is that the Haikizoku?"

When his grandfather still lived, while he was in Grendan, he had once told Gorneo about it. A Haikizoku was born from an Electronic Fairy whose city was destroyed by filth monsters. Its heart harbored intense hatred and a wish for revenge. It turned all the power used to operate a city into the heart of revenge, and that was the existence of an insane Electronic Fairy.

"Does that power really exist?"

He couldn't imagine it. One couldn't obtain that power even if one was to train till one vomited blood. It wasn't that easy to just talk about an Electronic Fairy that had undergone the destruction of a city and turned into madness. He had to take into account of its feeling of having lost thousands of people. Gorneo at least possessed that level of imagination.

However, the incredulous feeling remained in him. How big was the difference between Nina with the Haikizoku and Gorneo without the Haikizoku? All he could do was stand here and watch. He really wanted to say something.

"....... Anyway, we ought to confirm whether the Student President and the Head of Alchemy are safe. Sharnid, you here?" he said to Shante and began searching for Sharnid.

Though the Captain was gone. Though he didn't know whether she continued to fight, it was better to keep Sharnid with them.

No reply. Sharnid was also one of the best users in Sakkei in Zuellni. It wouldn't be easy for Gorneo to find him.

"He's left?"

Must have followed Nina. Sharnid was unexpectedly loyal.

"........ Shante?"

He felt something strange from her. She wasn't angry, and that was in itself an unimaginable expression on her. She looked like the spear was about to fall from her hands. She was looking at a certain place.

Gorneo tried to confirm the thing she was staring at, but he saw nothing suspicious in the area inside his vision. The rising smoke wasn't enough to attract one's eyeball. Smoke was everywhere.

"What is it?"

Shante didn't reply. A bad premonition rose in him. Had she overworked her Kei vein? This was the most reasonable explanation. She might just faint. He reached for her.

Shante jumped away faster than him. Her unexpected action prevented him from reacting quickly enough. She leapt through the forest and headed for somewhere further away.

"Shante!"

Still no reply. This wasn't the usual Shante. Gorneo didn't know what to do, and he hesitated. Karian and the Head of Alchemy were still inside the abandoned house. Zuellni couldn't lose its Heads, but Shante...

"Damn!" he shouted and followed her.

The huge shadow of Grendan was right in their path, but Gorneo pretended he didn't see it.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Chapter4|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12_Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-18T18:38:03Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, You're the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karuvarn? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”
[TL Note: She's complaining because Kanaris didn't hide from her well, and thus ruined the assassination attempt she was exited about.]

Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.

Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn.
Lastly, Minse appeared.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.

"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne.
But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know.
Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand?
The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo.
Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"

With a lack-of-sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people.
Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

3/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-18T18:32:10Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one Sakkei user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karuvarn? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”

Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.

Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn.
Lastly, Minse appeared.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.

"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne.
But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know.
Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand?
The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo.
Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"

With a lack-of-sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people.
Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

[TL Note: She's complaining that they didn't do the assassination attempt well. because they got discovered?]
3/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-18T16:28:29Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karuvarn? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”

Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.

Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn.
Lastly, Minse appeared.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.

"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne.
But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know.
Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand?
The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo.
Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"

With a lack-of-sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people.
Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

[TL Note: She's complaining that they didn't do the assassination attempt well]
3/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-18T16:25:50Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karuvarn? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”

Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.

Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn.
Lastly, Minse appeared.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.

"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne.
But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know.
Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand?
The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo.
Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"

With a lack-of-sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people.
Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

3/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-17T22:09:46Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karuvarn? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”

Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.

Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn.
Lastly, Minse appeared.

"Your majesty...."

"I don't want to hear any excuses"

Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.

"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."

At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.

"It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne.
But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know.
Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand?
The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo.
Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"

The lack of sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people.
Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

3/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-17T22:07:53Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karvain? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”
Hands on her hips, Alsheyra shouted.
Kanaris who had been standing at the entrance, was standing in front in a paniced state. Subsequently, Savaris, and then Karuvarn.
Lastly, Minse appeared.
"Your majesty...."
"I don't want to hear any excuses"
Alsheyra was interrupted by words of explanation from Karuvarn.
"What is this unsightly sore? You came for an assassination didn't you? Show more backbone."
At Alsheyra's rebuke, everyone was unable to move.
It does feel good to express something like using all your power for your objections, ne.
But to not even reach the person carrying your success, don't you think it's too sad? Especially for me. I've been really excited about this you know.
Up all night and packed with sleepiness, it's the reason I am here. Understand?
The troubles that I went that far for has been made into nothing yo.
Where is the excuse that I can carry this anger to?"
The lack of sleep mood brought up front, Alsheyra watched the four people.
Aa mou, all wasted. Worst mood, can't deal with this! Minse!

3/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-17T19:53:40Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karvain? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”
2/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-17T19:53:14Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, you don’t have a thing like bloodthirst, ne. Another moment more, you could’ve approached about ten steps, I think? If that’s the case, then who? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karvain? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-17T19:27:33Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.

“....Nantekoto”

Strong wind from outside couldn’t reach inside because of the air filter. A breeze stroked the cheek, hair tossed. Warm sunshine warms the whole body.
The perfect conditions for basking in the sun and taking an afternoon nap had been met.
Yet Alsheyra’s eyes were awake.

“nantekotonano”

There was not even the hazy feeling one gets after waking up. The body was claiming lack of sleep.
Rather, from the time she went to sleep she was completely awake.

“Mou, I really wish you did it more simply, ne. Even among the Heaven’s Blades, I’m the number one deadly user, right? Get a grip a little more, Kanaris!

At those words, the person standing at the entrance of the Royal Garden trembled.

“Or is this not your fault, I wonder? Aa, that's right, for you, something like bloodthirst is nothing, right? So close, maybe in about ten steps you could’ve gotten near? If that’s the case, then whose? Whose fault is this, I wonder? Karvain? Savaris? Or is it Minse? All members come here for a moment!”

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-15T22:07:06Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: "inversely": Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster))

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.
1/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-15T22:05:32Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: This sentence is a contrast to the 2nd sentence of the paragraph. Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster) to detect a filth monster. Thus the use of "inversely".)

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up. For the sake of sleeping here, she purposely did it all the way up all night. She had no intention of simply waking up.

Deep sleep does not let you see even dreams.
1/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-15T20:57:29Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: This sentence is a contrast to the 2nd sentence of the paragraph. Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster) to detect a filth monster. Thus the use of "inversely".)

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alert did not wake her up.

1/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2

2012-11-15T20:56:41Z

202.125.102.35:

A luxurious selection of cuisines were placed on the round table.

Facing master Minse sat three other people.

"We really couldn't get Lintence, eh?"

Washing down a mouthful of food with some wine, Minse revealed a pained expression.

He had already predicted this result. But, if possible, he didn't want to make an enemy out of him. Minse couldn't understand him using steel threads, and that ability scared him.

"Isn't that what I said? That guy is a foreigner. He's a pawn under Her Majesty."

The speaker was the one who was sitting in the middle of the three.

Kalvan Geordeus Midknot.

A fifty year old male. He kept a head short hair, some of which had turned grey. A portion of that had turned completely white, which was kept long and tied up. Maybe it was because he's been working too hard, but the wrinkles on his face deeply etched.

"Lock it up, I'm afraid information here may reach her majesty's ears."

"There's no need for such worries. For the next mission, the new guy and Lintence are being paired up as a team and being sent out. You think she will know about that event?"

"That's how it should be in theory, but what I'm worried about is Her Majesty taking some sort of precautionary actions."

"That's another needless worry. I understand that woman's personality very well. If she figures out our intentions, she'll face us head on for sure."

"That's true. I think that's how she'd react as well."

The youth who replied smiled expectantly while nodding. He sat to the left of Kalvan, who was pulling a long face.

"Savaris. You speak as if you could win in a fight against Her Majesty."

"Oh? Isn't it because I've harbored such a thought that I'm sitting here right now?"

Savaris replied to Kalvan's question in a relaxed manner.

"I'm just trying to say that Grendan's current situation isn't very good."

"If that's the case, then what things can we tell Her Majesty directly? Isn't it the special privilege of the Heaven's Blade Receivers to be able to see Her Majesty at any time?"

"No thanks."

Kalvan glared at that young Heaven's Blade Receiver extremely unhappily.

"But Her Majesty won't listen. It's true that Her Majesty can't just hand out the Heaven's Blades. But Her Majesty can choose to hold those tournaments to decide the Heaven's Blades. It's worth celebrating the gathering of all twelve Heaven's Blades, but bestowing it upon a ten year old child..."

"I became a Heaven's Blade Receiver at thirteen."

Savaris couldn't understand why Kalvan thought this was a crisis.

"Didn't Kanaris become a Heaven's Blade Receiver at fifteen? Just because he's young, he can't be a Heaven's Blade Receiver? An argument like that is baseless."

The last person...Kanaris, just watched the scene silently. She was a woman with a very ordinary visage. All the parts attached to her face seemed as if they were made to give off an impression of a total lack of personality, and if one's eyes left her for just a moment, you wouldn't know she was there anymore.

"There really are too many young people" complained Kalvan in a painful manner.

Just as he said, among the current Heaven's Blade Receivers, those who were relatively young took up a large proportion. There were four Heaven's Blade Receivers military artists who had served before Alsheyra's reign. Excluding Delbone who was an exceptional case, the other three had all been bestowed with their Heaven's Blades in their late twenties or early thirties.

Compared to that, starting with Alsheyra's reign, the oldest any Heaven's Blade Receiver had been given his or her position was Lintence, in his late twenties. The rest were usually made Heaven's Blade Receivers in their teens, with some just over twenty.

And then there was the ten year old Layfon.

"It's as if Her Majesty was attempting to crush the record of 'Youngest Heaven's Blade Receiver' eh?" said Savaris, laughing.

He had held that record just a few days ago.

"Following the record back, following that is Tigris-sama or Delbone-sama. It seems getting a ten or so year-old kid to carry such a burden will be very hard on him."

"This isn't a joke!"

Annoyed by Savaris' tone, Kalvan slammed his hand down on the round table.

The dish on the table shook. Kanaris looked at the spilt sauce spread across the tablecloth with displeasure.

"Well...cool down for a moment."

Minse reproached Kalvan mildly.

"I know what both of you are trying to say, and anyway, since we're all comrades with the same goals please treat each other more cordially."

The people who were gathered there were all Military Artists who came from Grendan's dojo's.

For example, Kalvan Geordeus Midknot is one who had opened his own dojo.

And on his left, the ever smiling Savaris Qaulafin Luckens. He was a part of the Luckens dojo which had helped an early Grendan ruler create the Heaven's Blades, and he was also a descendant of those people.

And sitting on the right, Kanaris Aerifos Rivin. She was the successor of the three royal families...that is, she was a part of the dojo which gathered members of the royal family who hadn't inherited any positions among royalty, Rivanes. Among these three the one with the closest blood ties would have to be her.

"We can't let anyone look down upon a Heaven's Blade Receiver's authority again. Isn't that why everyone has gathered here today?"

Such direct words; who would dare say such a thing?

The Queen's assassination, the passing on of the crown.

The one who would step up to the place of king would be Minse. Counting by age, it should actually be Tigris, but even before Alsheyra became Queen he had a chance yet he didn't concern himself with such things, and let Alsheyra inherit the position.

If that were the case, he would probably do the same again this time.

Minse didn't have the ability to become a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Perhaps he could wait to become betrothed to Alsheyra, but right now, Minse wasn't considering that option at all.

Even then, that was only a possibility and there was no guarantee he would become king.

"After I become king, I'll give your dojo's repayment in kind."

Minse didn't forget making his promises.

He was very clear as to why those three were here.

They were afraid that the authority of their respective dojos would be diminished. All twelve Heaven's Blade Receivers were gathered. And none of the Military Artists came from their dojo. This implied that even if one trained at another dojo one could still become a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

The Heaven's Blade was the ultimate goal of Military Artists in Grendan. There wasn't a better yardstick than that to measure one's own strength by. For that, young Military Artists went to open dojos to train and refine their techniques. Purely fighting for survival really is a little tedious. Everyone also wished to calmly enjoy the pleasure of grandeur.

For that, they all yearned for that seat of the Heaven's Blade Receiver, won through a competition of pure strength.

Of course, only people who wanted to reach the sky in one go dreamed of that. To those who had already achieved something, these up and coming rookies were nothing more than nuisances.

Naturally, the increase in Heaven's Blade Receivers put them on guard and until today, perhaps because they were so young, the new Heaven's Blade Receivers never bothered to set up their own Dojo's and were never regarded as a threat.

But this time, Layfon was different.

Ten years old, a Heaven's Blade Receiver who was too young.

He was trained by the Psyharden dojo.

A dojo built in some corner of the city, it looked as if it would topple over if you just threw a pebble at it. Among the numerous small dojos, Psyharden was potentially dangerous to the larger dojos.

Those who had a burden, have to strive to continue carrying that burden. These people existed as Military Artists in order to survive in this city. Even though they knew that strength was paramount, there were few who were willing to throw away their burdens for that power.

Kalvan was the same, and not counting the heads of the other two's dojos they were one among many.

As soon as they learnt that Minse was unable to take part in the selection battle for the Heaven's Blade, they began to run back and forth for today.

Which is why they were able to so quickly assemble three Heaven's Blade Receivers before Minse now.

"Then, what should we do next?"

Savaris spoke first.

"For us, the greatest threat right now is Lintence. Wait until he leaves the palace and then do it."

"Then I guess we'll do it like that?"

Minse nodded in response to Kalvan's inquiry.

"Our chance comes the next time the Heaven's Blade Receivers need to move out for battle. When the time comes I won't give any special signal. As soon as they start fighting, our battle starts too, and I'll leave it to you guys."

If it was a normal filth monster attack, it isn't the Heaven's Blade Receivers but squads of normal military artists which were mobilized. Perhaps Layfon would also be dispatched, but Lintence would likely be left in support.

They were waiting for the Mature Phase filth monster to attack.

When that happens, they won't order normal Military Artists to sortie. Heaven's Blades would be dispatched to welcome it in battle.

And if the Heaven's Blade Receivers are dispatched in order, then Layfon would be first. But being his first time fighting a Mature Phase filth monster, then it was almost certain that Lintence would be sent out for battle as well. In order for Layfon to quickly gain experience fighting Mature Phases in the next Mature Phase battle Layfon would definitely be picked.

"That's why your turn to step onto the battlefield will come very soon" declared Minse.

<center>◇</center>

A month passed.

A very boring month.

Alsheyra's weekly, quick but ineffective cleaning visits made the room seem even more chaotic. Although Lintence had reservations about all this, all his resistance was useless. Because Alsheyra firmly believed that all that was involved in cleaning was using a vacuum cleaner.

It really hurt his head.

It was the same thing yesterday. Lintence could only watch as everything was messed up. Afterwards, Alsheyra walked out of his home with a pleased look on her face.

Today, Lintence arrived at the palace's flower garden. It was the spacious central garden. There weren't any railings or the like to prevent falls installed. Only the gardener and the Heaven's Blade Receivers had access to this garden. The gardener would never appear here outside of his work hours, and the Heaven's Blade Receivers wouldn't do anything as stupid as falling from the garden and dying. Put another way, this place forbade Heaven's Blade Receivers who did stupid things.

Because this was a private area for the ruling family within the palace.

Except that's exactly where Lintence was.

There was another person there.

"...Only your memory is far superior to anyone else's," said Lintence as he watched the child who sat on the ground before him, sweating profusely.

"Th-thanks for your guidance."

"But you're too used to having Kei flow through your hands. Make the Kei flow around your whole body. Before you can do that, I forbid you from holding your sword other than during battles."

"Understood."

He originally thought that the child wouldn't understand what he was doing, but he was unexpectedly obedient, which made Lintence feel a little despair. On that visage which terrified many people, there had to be something that makes it seem unfriendly.

But that child wasn't actually afraid of him.

After calmly adjusting his breathing, he got up immediately. He wasn't sweating at all anymore. The breeze which blew through across the garden had aired his body dry.

"That's it for today."

"Thank you for your guidance."

Facing Lintence's retreating back after he had finished speaking, the child lowered his head. Like other children, those clear eyes seemed to reflect absolutely nothing, but in reality they were unconsciously absorbing everything before him and adding them to his understanding.

To this child, training his body was merely a confirmation process through which he could reproduce what he saw before him.

Leaving behind the child to self-training, Lintence returned to the palace.

There was a youth standing there. He was watching what was going on in the garden.

"So that's the new guy?"

"Yeah."

That pair of hypnotic eyes that attracted women's obsession stared without reserve at the child's actions.

That child was Layfon.

"Why are you specially training him?"

"To kill time, I guess."

"It really is a great way to burn time, eh? I actually thought it was some game to protect this stupid kid who showed up out of nowhere."

The youth's name was Troyatte. One of the Heaven's Blades.

"The purpose is clearer than that."

"I know. But that child is the only person here that I didn't know before he became a Heaven's Blade Receiver. Only Ojou-chans who never leave their homes would think that that alone was enough to accomplish his goals. We're pretty annoyed by this as well, and even Ruimei-ossan is tired of him. What are you guys planning?"

"Nothing."

"Really? So none of us get to fight?"

"Uh-huh."

"That's brilliant! As long as I can sleep in a woman's bed its fine, nothing else could possibly better. I'm so happy I'm about to cry."

From his purposely opened palms he seemed unbiased and genuinely happy.

However in the next moment Troyatte's expression instantly darkened.

"Can't even be a bad guy, quite pitiful eh?"

The meaning of his words were very clear.

Minse had failed.

That wasn't to say that his attempt was exposed. If it was exposed, that pretty much meant failure. If it was a Heaven's Blade Receiver, surely he would understand that point.

Minse could only play the role of the pitiful clown.

Even though he understood...

"They're plotting something as well, right?"

The Heaven's Blade Receivers that were assisting Minse. And there were three.

"It was probably Kalvan-ossan's bad habit of meddling too much which caused this kind of result. If they just ignore that extra troublesome guy it'd probably be fine. But what's the status of the other two guys? Are they obstacles like Kalvan? Hey, this isn't good, you're not even that old and you're already being shackled down by all these conspiracies. Youths should just act like youths and live life passionately in order to get something out of it, shouldn't they?"

Having said this, Troyatte was after all, barely twenty years old.

"Compared to you, who's only passionate about women I think I'm a lot better."

"What? Boss is the type that prefers revolution?"

"How could I be, such a troublesome thing."

"I guess not. I guess Boss who left his previous city purely because it was too troublesome would never say something like that. Well, it's just that I can't tell how much of all this trouble Boss talks about is real, and how much is just you pretending."

"If you don't know then please shut that oily slick voice of yours up, otherwise I might actually leave, ne? And also, don't come too close; you have too much perfume on."

"Well, after all Boss is an ojiisan, so please don't infect me with your outdated tastes."

After having a go at each other, the two each went their own way. In the garden, Layfon was still doing his self-training. It's only been a month but he was already familiar with the basic usages of the steel threads. And adding on top of that his own abilities, there was no real problem using it in battle.

(Well, maybe not quite ready yet.)

Layfon was still not aware of the horror of the steel threads. Without tasting the effects of the weapon that he was using, he still couldn't say that his understanding of it was flawless.

Troyatte had already lost interest in Layfon and left.

Lintence also started moving away.

At this time, an announcement came echoing across the sky.

"The filth monster is currently getting closer. A Mature Phase Stage 2. It will come within the battle area in two days."

It was as if the sounds some obaa-san was making as she sat under the sun had been transmitted right to their ears.

Near the walkway's patio floated a Psychokinesis flake.

This was Delbone's voice.

Even though she was now an obaa-san who was lying in hospital, her psychokinesis showed no sign of weakening.

"Yes, it'll arrive around midday."

Somebody probably asked a question. The voice in the flake answered the question casually. It was as if the flake let you see her pondering the problem.

"You have to eat lunch properly. You can't skip, ok? If you don't eat properly you won't grow."

The person asking the question was probably Cauntia or Barmelin.

"Uh, uh, there's no need to measure a woman's charm with a man's scale. That's obvious. But a woman with charm can't evade the looks of men. Hence, they can't evade men's measuring gaze, right?"

"There it is again, getting talked down by Cauntia."

Behind, Troyatte revealed a bitter smile.

"Stop it guys. The battle area will be roughly ten kilomels north-west off the outer edge of the city. There's no need to use the land rollers. You don't need any travel time either. Is this ok?"

The question was directed towards Alsheyra.

"Yeah. I got it. Then, Lintence go backup, Layfon go attack. Lintence, you better support Layfon properly. And Layfon, even though you're a child, you are already an outstanding Heaven's Blade Receiver, so go do your best."

In the midair garden, Layfon nodded to the flake in front of him several times.

"Good. A very good answer. I like kids with spirit. When you grow a bit older, I'll introduce you to my granddaughter."

"Delbone-sama, if you happen to know a young and charming woman, please introduce her to me."

"Troyatte, if you could place all your attentions on one woman only, I would introduce you to an exceptional beauty."

"That really is a harsh request."

"Then please give up. Ayaya, Kalvan-sama, can you not show such a gloomy and unhappy face? You should live your life a little more leisurely."

"Then everyone, I hope it's a pleasant battlefield." After saying this, Delbone's voice could no longer be heard.

The flake left from above Lintence's head.

Leaving the palace's corridors, leaving the midair garden, probably returning to their surveillance of the city.

A pleasant battlefield, eh...

Lintence pondered as he walked.

As to the reason for throwing away the city he had grown up in, then it would be because the environment there didn't have anything that could equal his strength.

A city where nothing really happened, a peaceful city where nothing will happen. There was nothing that he needed to protect with his life there, and he didn't know how much time would pass by before the city ran into a mature phase filth monster. Just a second stage male would be great already. Just that would be a huge deal for his city, but for Lintence that kind of level couldn't even be considered any opposition, merely an enemy.

It definitely couldn't be considered a pleasant battle.

Deciding to leave the city for a while was also because he discovered his great desire for danger.

The thing known as greatness is very difficult to maintain with a relaxed frame of mind. Seeing his steel threads wire technique which he had bet his life on training and mastering gradually rusting from not having a place to use them, he deeply felt how hollow his current life was.

It was during his twentieth year that he felt this.

And so he left his city.

The following five years, he lived a wandering life.

He arrived at Grendan because he heard it to be a city that had gone mad. He heard rumors of a city which frequently ran into filth monsters, a city which roamed in the danger zone. It was as if that city was taking the initiative and actually wanted to battle with the filth monsters, continuously fighting all year round.

So he arrived here.

If the rumors were true, then he could probably fully unleash his strength.

And the result far exceeded his expectations.

Because in his first encounter, he had allowed his arrogant self to taste defeat.

"You're very strong, onii-san."

Yes, a girl roughly the same age as Layfon right now wove through all of the steel threads that Lintence had released. And not only that, even when the steel threads bound her up, shredded her skin and flesh, they failed to give her even a single trace of a wound, and like that well known phrase, the bridge of his nose was broken. [In Japanese Culture, breaking the bridge of a person's nose is associated with the defeat of an arrogant person.]

"Do you want to prove that you are great? Then enter the competition, until you're recognized here."

The girl said this in an aloof banter with her foot atop Lintence's stomach, as he lay there with blood steadily flowing out of his nose.

"If you do that, sooner or later I'll have you experience a battlefield that makes you sigh 'ah, I'm so glad I'm not there.'"

He hadn't been on such a battlefield yet.

There did exist a battlefield which satisfied him a little. At least it was a billion times better than staying in his hometown, rusting.

But could he be satisfied with just that?

Please stop joking.

"I won't rest until I see it with my own eyes."

Lintence mumbled, directing it towards Alsheyra, no longer standing before him. After, he returned to the palace.

<center>◇</center>

The emergency alarm rang out across Grendan.

"Then let's go."

Layfon said this as he used an emergency use backpack to carry his younger brothers and sisters on his back.

The young children were running, revealing the urgent atmosphere. But that was just the mood of the bright children, excited by just leaving their front door.

It definitely wasn't the urgency of possible loss of life, that sort of sorrowful atmosphere.

"Ah, Layfon. Why are you wearing those clothes?"

Turning back, he saw his childhood friend standing there, her eyebrows creased.

"Isn't the new training uniform folded up nicely over there? Really."

"It's okay. I'm changing out of these pretty soon anyway."

"No. You're unpresentable."

Even though she said this, he obviously didn't have enough time to change clothes. As Leerin grumbled, she tried to make the wrinkles in his shirt less conspicuous, tugging on the collar and the sleeves. Layfon stood there uncomfortably, silently allowing Leerin to fix his attire.

"Make sure you do it properly next time."

<nowiki>"Ok~~~~"</nowiki>

Hearing Layfon's half-hearted answer, Leerin pinched Layfon's cheeks.

"Ouch~"

He was obviously acting.

"Um, Layfon."

"What?"

"Don't get injured."

"No problem. Didn't I safely return all those times before? I'll return safely this time as well."

Before Layfon had become a Heaven's Blade Receiver, Layfon had already fought on the battlefield. In Grendan, those who didn't achieve a certain amount of results in the competitions weren't allowed to fight on the battlefield, and they also couldn't receive the Military Artists' grants. And the young Military Artists' grants would only be given until fifteen.

Layfon had been participating in the competitions since two years ago.

After achieving his goal in the first competition, he started participating in every battle he was allowed to fight in.

If one went onto the battlefield, a Military Artist's grants would be more than others. Layfon gave all of that money to the orphanage.

"But today you're alone, right?"

Leerin looked at the Dite belt strung around her childhood friend's waist. On it hung a unique Dite.

Today was Layfon's first battle as a Heaven's Blade Receiver.

"Lintence-sama will be there as well. That person is very strong. So there's no problems."

Him saying this didn't lessen Leerin's worry at all.

"Then let's make a promise."

"A promise?"

Leerin was stunned by Layfon's proposal.

"A promise I'll definitely come back safely. So, you have to make me a week's worth of food without any green vegetables whatsoever."

"Three days."

<nowiki>"Eh~~~"</nowiki>

"Uh-uh. If you don't eat properly you won't grow. Isn't that what Lucia-neesan said?"

Lucia was a girl who was helping with the cooking recently, and was responsible working in the kitchen before Leerin. Also, she was the one who had taught Layfon and Leerin how to cook.

"So mean. Fine, I got it."

Layfon nodded his head very unwillingly, and after raising his hand and shouting goodbye he turned and left the orphanage. The younger brothers and sisters shouted towards his retreating back. Layfon waved back at them before leaping out.

Leerin sent Layfon off as she watched his shadow leaving, using his emergency high speed dash, flying across rooftops as she whispered.

"You clearly have nothing that you don't like eating."

But they had already made their promise.

Now she could only believe in him.

<center>◇</center>

A late Layfon saw what the uniform he was going to wear outside of the city looked like.

It was a delicate grass green-colored pollution isolation suit. Next to it was placed a helmet marked with 'Wolfstein.' The suit itself was labeled with Wolfstein, indicating the accessories were made especially for him. Although it didn't affect movement very much, it would still probably create a bit more wind resistance. But for Heaven's Blade Receivers, they have to carefully take into account that sort of minute detail as well.

But also, Heaven's Blade Receivers were a symbolic existence. Sometimes, when battling large numbers of filth monsters, their existence can improve the performance of other Military Artists, so they can't neglect the ornaments on their uniforms.

"Isn't sensei wearing a protective uniform?"

Even though he hadn't been ordered to be addressed as such, but Layfon still called Lintence "sensei."

"You're the only one leaving the city."

Layfon had some doubts, as Lintence prevented the technical support members from getting close to him as he continued to wear his normal clothes.

"This is your battle. I'm just insurance. I'll deal with the guys you leave out. The next time there are orders it'll just be you by yourself. Don't embarrass yourself."

"I understand."

The obediently nodding child didn't have a look of fear at all. Because he was a child, his only reaction to anything in the world that he didn't understand was indifference. That pair of eyes no longer had their usual look.

A very good expression.

He had gotten rid of any emotions. It was an expression reflecting Layfon concentrating all his thoughts into the upcoming battle.

(The young child made such an expression. Was this a lamentable occurrence...?)

Having once lived in a peaceful city when he was young, he considered it.

However, he didn't have too many feelings on that point. And he didn't really think it was lamentable.

If one really wanted to push on towards the roots in search of the person to blame, then that would be the adults who made this child make such an expression.

Taking this a step further, in the entirety of Grendan, how many children other than Layfon could make such an expression?

That is to say, Layfon was a unique example.

"You still don't know how to use the steel threads, you understand that, right?"

"Yes."

Wearing only equipment for traveling outside a city, Lintence made all the technical support members go away. Layfon lifted his head looked at the helmet, playing with the buckle, and walked up to Lintence.

"For a person who originally uses a katana, this fight will be rather constrained. But this is a battle that you have chosen, so just fight as you like."

Layfon showed a moment of surprise, but it vanished immediately from his face.

"There's no problem, I've made a promise with her to get home safely. If I provoke her anger, she's terrifying."

"Really?"

Although he didn't know who Layfon had made this promise with, but seeing as how he was speaking with such passion it was fine.

"Then go."

Layfon took the helmet, strapped it on properly. After checking the connectors for gaps, he slapped him on his back.

After the stairs opened up leading below, Layfon jumped out.

"Then, I wonder if the comedy over there will be able to meet the expectations?"

Moving towards the outer edge of the city, Lintence whispered silently, the words never carrying across to that midair garden within the palace.

part 3

That, floating garden.

The emergency alert was already fading, and the city sunk into silence. Strong winds were blowing roughly beyond the air filter. If it is who someone used to it, knowing the approach of filth monsters in that wind condition can be done. However, in Grendan, days when the wind is calm are almost none. That's why inversely, in Grendan, it is people who can detect them only on the outside wind who are rare.(TL note: This sentence is a contrast to the 2nd sentence of the paragraph. Since most Grendans are used to it, they don't need to go outside(where it's easier to detect a filth monster) to detect a filth monster. Thus the use of "inversely".)

Only the fact that a wandering bus visiting on a day when the wind is calm has high probability, those mentioned rare people know though.

The appearance of Alsheyra could be found on a bench placed in a corner of the floating garden.

Hands resting on the arm rests, sleeping. The emergency alter did not wake her up.

1/47
<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_1|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8_Post_Epilogue_Part_3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter1

2012-11-14T18:24:44Z

202.125.102.35: /* Chapter 1 - Summer */

===Chapter 1 - Summer===

"Summer~~"

"I like swimsuits~~ the best~~"

Nina frowned at the shouts coming from the lake. "Who's saying those shameful things?"

People crowded the swimming area of the lake. It was hard to find the person who shouted out those words, even for a Military Artist.

"No no, I understand his feelings." Sharnid nodded. "The passion sealed within uniforms can now be released. That's the song of a man's soul. It's a joyful song."

"Shut up, you lowlife," Dalshena tossed her bag to him. "Can't you live seriously?"

"Of course, I'm always serious."

"Sorry, it's my fault. It's useless talking to you."

"So mean," he smiled.

Dalshena sighed.

Nina gradually lost interest in their interaction.

Felli was looking around, holding an umbrella with a "nothing to do with me" attitude. And Layfon was watching them with a funny smile.

"Ah, unexpected, but of course, but there're so many people here," Mifi said, shielding her eyes with her hand as she watched the crowd. "Wonder whether the changing room has any space?"

"It should be full," Meishen said uneasily.

And..........

"All lockers are full. We can still use the changing room, but we have to watch our luggage," Leerin said, reading from the notice.

"Ah, I'll look after the luggage," Harley raised his hand. Beside him, Kirik was glaring at the sun with an unhappy expression.

"Is it ok?"

"Of course. We aren't gonna swim."

"Then what did you come here for?"

"To sunbathe," he gave a quick reply to Nina and Leerin, who were still hesitating. Kirik seemed to be saying something, but it must be something that was displeasing.

Layfon deeply felt that they were used to her. Leerin. She had been here for three months now. Many things happened during that time. The number of roaming buses had decreased because it was still wartime, so she had decided to temporarily stay here and study. As a third year student, she lived with Nina because she heard the rent was cheap. That really was like her. And she had also found a part time job at the fast food place near the dormitory of the first year.

Three months had passed by in the blink of an eye. Leerin had completely merged into Zuellni's atmosphere.

(Is this good?)

It wasn't that he had to think like this. Grendan was there. But Leerin really couldn't return in this situation, and she didn't want to drag down her studies. Though she had been easily adaptable when she was young. Anyways, he couldn't help but worry.

(Is the Dojo ok?)

Leerin was the oldest in the orphanage now. The orphanage should be all right since people from nearby orphanages would come and help. Besides, Leerin had already left the place when she went to study.

She said she had applied for leave in the school at Grendan. Everything could be solved once she obtained proof from Zuellni and took her exams for the next grade. But something still felt.......

(Is this okay?)

"What?" It was Leerin.

"Uh, nothing," he shook his head vaguely.

(But........)

What was it? He wasn't sure. He just felt.......... Something...... He felt......... hard to concentrate.

"What happened?"

"Really, nothing," he cocked his head at her, shaking his head. His vague expression made her angry.

"Ok, then hurry up and get changed," Sharnid said. Everybody moved.

They didn't have school and training today. They just came here for a fun day.

"We should enjoy some fun," Sharnid said excitedly as he waved his hand. This was three days ago after training in the training room.

Nina made a face at the word "fun". For her, who enjoyed training, even if she acknowledged a holiday, she wouldn't acknowledge "fun". Felli's reaction was cold from a corner. Seemed like she was about to say "what a fool". Dalshena's expression was similar. Sharnid hadn't directed his question to Naruki at all. It appeared she might need to learn how to react to this senpai.

Layfon was thinking of how to react to him.

"Yes, yes," Harley agreed. "It's already summer. The lake will be opened."

"If we want to swim, we can always swim in the pool."

"Stupid!" Nina said.

Sharnid reproved her angrily. "We can't let this sealed space suppress our youth."

"Wh.......!"

"Blue sky, glaring sun, hot sand. We can only release the colors of our youth at that place."

"Oh!" Harley was the only person to agree. Everyone else was uninterested.

"...... Truth to say, I think sometimes we need rest. It's not bad to go once a while," Sharnid said solemnly, perhaps realizing the atmosphere around him.

Nina sighed. "True. We've just been training."

"Yes, holidays are important too, whether they are for the heart or the body."

"Your motivation doesn't seem pure, but, never mind. That suggestion is fine."

"Good~~"

....... As such, team 17 had gone on holiday. This might explain why Sharnid's emotions were stronger than usual.

"Layfon, what is this. This spiritless swimsuit?" Sharnid reproached him when he came out of the changing room.

"A swimsuit doesn't have a spirit........." he said, feeling troublesome as he looked at his swimsuit. It was a fairly normal piece.

Sharnid's swimsuit was the same style as Kirik's. It fitted him, but it was too tight.

"Oh, oh, my forest is ready for anything. Don't give me too passionate a gaze."

"Ah, just what's this situation? Besides, when did I get intimate with you? Be careful of what you say."

"Ho, beauty is honed by curves."

Not knowing what to say, Layfon moved his gaze away from him. Nina and the girls emerged from the changing room.

Females usually took longer to change, but since both the male and female changing rooms were full, it took them about the same amount of time to get changed.

Nina took the lead. Next came Naruki, Mifi, Meishen and Leerin, chatting as they walked. Felli was the last one, as if hiding behind the girls.

"Look, Layfon. The female team is so imposing."

"Ha........."

Urged by Sharnid, Layfon observed their swimsuits. True, they suited their owners' personalities.

"Don't you find them beautiful?" Sharnid said in a small voice.

"Ha........." Layfon's reply wasn't keen at all.

"The light hidden by the uniform is now in bloom. What do you think? It shines, doesn't it? Don't you think this is what the light of youth is like?"

"Ha........"

"..... Why are you so listless?"

"I don't quite know how to swim."

"Swim? You planned to swim?"

"Eh, isn't that what we're doing?"

"You..... How do you want me to explain to you what youth is? From the start? Or a folk tale first?"

"What folk tale can explain youth?"

Sharnid hugged his head.

"Really.... Listen up! The place of physical contact that guys and girls can't touch usually. That's the place! The interaction between adults. We're standing on the boundary that can get us beyond the usual boy-girl relationship."

"So..... this is the limit?"

"Of course, or do you like seeing their underwear beneath their uniforms more?"

"Not, not at all!"

"Right. Then let's feel the beauty now? And look. Look," he turned Layfon's head around.

The girls were criticizing each other's swimsuit.

"Don't you think they made a serious choice in choosing their swimsuits?"

"Uh....... They're pretty."

"Since you've emotional perception, then look more troubled."

"Look more troubled........"

"In other words, desire for the flesh. What do you think?"

"It's not good to be so direct."

"Listen up, three desires exist between guys and girls. One of them is lust. That's because of the nervous system.........."

"Please don't suddenly discuss such a serious topic."

"I'm always serious....... Anyway, this is the end of boy girl relationship. Humans can treat it as happiness. All hail humans. Got it?"

"I don't get anything you just said."

"Really, just what do you want me to say?"

Layfon thought Sharnid's words were quite problematic, but he couldn't quite put his finger on why.

"Really, look. Nina's even worn that, though she's slow as you."

But Nina's sports style swimsuit was very common.

"That fool! I'm not saying you have to wear something unexpected. Listen up.........."

While Sharnid was speaking.........

"What're you doing? Everyone's waiting."

"Ah, sorry, Shena........." he cut himself off.

Because Layfon's head was lightly bent, he first saw her feet. Sharnid was probably the same. Above the delicate toes were her calves that had gone through training. Next came the thighs that looked to be pretty bouncy. The V shape swimsuit showed her curves.

Sharnid wanted to say something but...... He got cut off.

"What?" she frowned at his suspicious look.

"Ah, no. I want to ask what do you want to do?"

She seemed to get his original intention. Her frown deepened. "Nothing much about "what do I come to do"? I came to swim."

Goggles sat on her head. A white swim cap for the purpose of racing hid her golden hair. Of course, that cap failed to cover all of her hair, letting some hair loose down her back.

"I don't like to do nothing though we're here to have fun. I'm going ahead for a swim," she left him looking confused, and headed for the beach.

"Uh, Layfon, you get it now?" he asked, watching her leave.

"Um....... A bit."

"Yeah?" Sharnid said, feeling down.

Layfon headed for the beach too.

And their holiday began.

A large area of the lake was opened up for swimming. There was a beach, and the area for swimming wasn't particularly deep. The depth of the banned area was the height of two grown men put together. Canoes were provided along with other swimming gears. Target practices for water shooting could be seen on the opposite shore. There were also people who just relaxed on the beach to sunbathe. Men who chatted with others, girls who waited for guys to walk up to them....... All kinds of people were here today.

Layfon was waiting for everyone in the restaurant "Home of the Lake" near the beach. This building had no walls, so everything inside could be seen from the outside. Tables were put in rows, and deeper inside the shop was the kitchen. The shop owner had put in several life buoys. Some beach umbrellas were also there for rent.

Layfon sat on the edge of the raised floor, dangling his feet above the sand with nothing to do. Harley and Kirik were watching the luggage on the beach. Layfon saw them discussing something in their notes when he went to deliver some drinks to them. Nina and Dalshena seemed to be competing over swimming. He could see them clearly, though they were in the banned area. Sharnid had gone to do something else for a change of mood. Who knew where he had gone off to. Leerin, Meishen, Naruki and Mifi were playing in the water. Felli.......

"You found a nice place," Felli said, suddenly sitting beside him as she drank from the cool drink in her hand. She had her jacket spread on her back. "It's so hot. I don't get why they still want to play."

"It must be more comfortable in the water."

"Fon Fon?"

"I don't quite know how to swim," he said, moving his gaze away from her.

(Sharnid senpai......)

All because of the strange things that Sharnid had said, making Layfon think strange thoughts. He felt something looking at Felli's mouth as she drank. Many things had happened in the past three months. Many things had happened, but he couldn't quite remember them. He thought of them as accidents and that was why he forgot them. In fact, he did forget about them until this day came. What Sharnid said had made him recall the past.

Felli was wearing her swimsuit with her jacket covering her back and her breasts. A swimsuit with little flower pattern. As she hadn't done up the buttons of the jacket, Layfon could see her stomach. Very white skin. The second piece of her swimsuit was in the style of a skirt that covered her waist and more. Her sandal-covered feet swung back and forth.

Felli was so delicate. Thinking of that, he remembered that he had carried her a few times.

(Ahhh, no, no, wait, don't think......)

At the time during training for the intercity match, and at the time in the ruined city. Those scenes surfaced in his mind.

"What is it?"

".... No, nothing," he said, hugging his head and stopping himself from thinking more, yet it failed.... The feeling of Felli's light weight in his arms, the feeling of when he took hold of her legs, the feeling when she sat on his shoulders....

(Ahhhhhhh!)

"Are you all right?"

"I'm all...... all right."

"Do you feel unwell? You've been forcing yourself lately. What happened......"

"No. Really. Nothing!"

Stop my memory! He prayed with all of his concentration. But at that time....

"Ah, exercise really is great. Felli, you're not going to swim? This is a good chance for some practice."

"No way."

"Practice is great so that you don't drown."

Nina and Dalshena had returned.

"Uh? What's with Layfon?"

"Ah, no......." he lifted his head and his gaze met Nina's.

(Aa........)

More memories surfaced. The time when he was at Nina and Leerin's place. Nina fainted and........

(No, no. That was an accident. Accident. Accident. Accident!)

But.......

"You look strange."

"Layfon, if you feel unwell......" Nina put her hand on his forehead.

(Wu!)

Her action brought her breasts before him.

(Wuwu......)

Everything that happened on that day jumped out to him. He had wrapped her with the swimming bag that day for the race......

(As I said, it was an accident!)

"No fever, but your face is really red. Are you ok?"

"Ah, well, just a little....!"

When her hand left his forehead, he seized the chance to stand up and walk past her. But two more figures appeared in his path and made him halt.

"What? What's wrong?"

Leerin and Meishen were back.

"Layfon looks strange," Nina explained.

"Eh?"

Both girls looked worried.

"Layfon?"

"Are you all right?"

Both girls walked up to him to confirm his situation, bringing their faces close to him.

[[Image:CSR vol09 045.jpg|thumb]]

(Ahah, again.......)

That scene flashed past him. On that day at Grendan's bus station, a place filled with rumbling. Leerin's teary eyes....

"Ah......."

This moment when he made a voice without knowing.

"Eh?"

He seemed to hear someone's voice. Along with a feeling that rushed up to his brain, he fainted.

In the end, he fainted with a reddened face.

"So what happened?"

They put him underneath an umbrella. Originally they intended to send him to the hospital, but Sharnid had stopped them.

"He's burnt."

Burnt? As in a heatstroke?

"Not sure."

Though he was flippant, Sharnid wasn't the type of guy who would leave someone in a life and death situation. Since he said Layfon was all right, he probably would be all right then.

"Even so...... I still don't get it," Nina said.

Leerin and Meishen stayed behind to look after Layfon. Dalshena went swimming again. And Sharnid had gone with her. Naruki and Mifi went to do something else. Felli stayed at "Home of the Lake" to read her book. Nina had nothing to do and nowhere to go.

"That's difficult......."

It felt strange that she had nowhere to go on a beach so full of people. She looked around. She wanted to look after Layfon with Leerin and Meishen, but she felt it was difficult to just sit there with them.

Wearing sand-covered sandals, she walked along the beach aimlessly, enjoying the sun and the sand. She saw groups of boys and girls on the beach. There were couples around too. Though they were all students at Zuellni, Nina didn't know all of them. She did, however, come across a few familiar faces. Some of them were with the same gender, some came with their lover.

"Um."

Nina's gaze suddenly stopped on the couple that had walked past her.

"Ah."

"Ah."

She didn't immediately recognize her because she looked different than usual. Leu looked at her with an "oh no" expression. Leu lived in the same dormitory as Nina, and they were once classmates in first year. Nina recognized the guy beside her. Someone from Military Arts who seemed to be also in the same class in first year.

"Come over a sec......" Leu took Nina's hand and pulled her away.

"Wh, what?" Nina said in a fluster.

"How should I put it......Well......"

Leu frowned, not knowing how to say what she wanted to say. Her hands seemed directionless. She seemed to want to push something up before her eyes and suddenly realized that the glasses weren't there. Glasses were inconvenient since she was here to swim.

"That's why you refused the invitation. I see. In that case, it'd have been better if you just said so before," Nina said.

"No. It isn't like that. No......"

"I heard from Selina."

"Wu. Ah. Really!" Leu moaned. It was rare for her to be in a fluster when she was usually cold and calm.

"Never mind. It's nothing even though Nina knows...... Nothing. Nothing at all!"

"Why are you angry?"

"No, I'm not angry," she lowered her head.

Nina didn't understand why her emotions fluctuated so much. Speaking aside, Selina seemed to be hiding something when she mentioned that Leu had a boyfriend.

(Because she's shy?)

Perhaps. Perhaps so. Nina could only guess, since she herself didn't have a boyfriend.

"Uh?"

Nina cocked her head. Leu was laughing in a bad way.

"What is it?"

"You came here with the platoon, right? How come you're alone?"

"Ah......Nothing."

"......Isn't that answer a bit too forced?"

"Nah, Layfon fainted."

"Again?" Leu asked. "He can faint. Is his body that weak?"

"Not really......Seems to be burnt."

"Burnt?"

"Ah. What happened? It isn't a heatstroke though."

"Uh......Ah, perhaps."

"What? Thought of something?"

"Not really......only......No, perhaps......" She studied Nina. "Um......It's not bad. Your muscles aren't that thick."

"What're you saying?"

Leu ignored her and touched her arm and leg.

"Hey, what're you doing?"

"Your muscles aren't that bad. Just a little bit hard. Your stomach doesn't have any unnecessary meat."

"What're you touching?"

"Nah. I think it'd be interesting if he fainted because of your charm."

"Ha?"

Charm?

"What're you saying?"

"Wrong. You shouldn't be asking me with such a serious expression. You should blush."

"No, as I was saying......"

"Hey, do you know you're a girl?"

"Of course."

"I sometimes wonder whether you might think of yourself as a man."

"Stupid."

"Then why do you not blush?"

Even so, that would be hard for her.

Nina knew what Leu meant now, but she might not be the only reason even if Layfon fainted because of a lady's charm. At that time, Felli, Leerin, Meishen and Dalshena were around him. All of them were beauties. Sharnid would probably cry with joy.

She understood Layfon's fainting had nothing to do with her own charm.

"Well, I don't know. Besides, men's hobbies aren't the same."

"But."

"Well, for example. Don't you find it hard to accept? Don't you find strange if a guy you find revolting actually has a pretty girlfriend? Hard to accept, right? Don't you think that girl has done something against nature?"

"I don't think so......"

"Right. Then perhaps Layfon likes your type of girl."

"Wu........."

"That's right. Since it's rare to get to relax, don't stand here. Go do something fun," Leu said. "Ah......"

"What're you thinking? It must be something bad."

Leu went back to her boyfriend. Her good point was her ability to tell Nina what to do while holding an indifferent attitude. But now...... Would Layfon like Nina's type?

"Wu......." She stayed rooted on the spot, troubled.

They had barbecue for dinner, and it was dusk when they finished eating. The number of people on the beach had increased. Some had set up stalls along the beach. Layfon and the others changed into their clothes and went to check out the stalls.

"So many people," Leerin said with a sigh.

"Yes," Layfon said with a sigh too.

"What, what? You don't see this much? It's just a normal summer festival," Mifi said.

"We don't have many summers in Grendan."

"Ah, just three times."

"And we didn't have huge festivals."

"Just at the beginning of the New Year. It was grand, but all other smaller events were done within small areas."

"Wa, so old-fashioned."

"Are there many festivals in Joeldem?" Leerin asked.

"Many. The Electronic Fairy Festival is on every single season......"

"Really."

"Joeldem must be rich."

Mifi began to explain Joeldem's festivals to them. Both of them sighed at hearing other festivals.

"Though I thought of it when I came to Zuellni, Grendan really is very poor," Layfon said.

"What? You only found out now?" Leerin said. "It's always fighting. It shouldn't have that much money."

"Ah, I see."

"Geez, you should use your brain. It's the same whether it's money at home or money used to run a country."

"Ah, only Leerin would think of that though."

The two of them continued to admire the stalls as they argued.

"Oi, it's almost time," Sharnid said, checking his watch. "Hurry."

"But all the good seats are taken now," Dalshena protested.

"Not really. We can just use our brains more, and that's what makes it meaningful," he said.

Light blossomed.

"Wa......So pretty."

Fireworks lit up the sky above the quiet lake. Leerin sighed from the imaginary flowers that were blossoming above her.

"They use real fireworks in formal situations. The sound would be very loud. As expected, we don't have the budget and the technology," Nina said to Leerin, who looked unhappy.

White and red light painted Leerin's face. The fireworks were only images projected in the sky.

"That must be done by the Message Team. I saw them recruiting a short while ago."

"Ah, those guys are cutting corners this year."

Harley and Kirik. Though Kirik had pointed out the weakness of this year's fireworks, he cheered like everyone else under the grand decoration of the fake fireworks.

"Use your brain......This is what you mean?" Dalshena looked around, not interested. They were on the roof of a research building. It usually banned normal students from entering, but the research students were here appreciating the fireworks.

"Huh, still can't quite see it clearly," Meishen smiled bitterly. Naruki looked uncomfortable.

"Sorry," she said.

"No worries. We're in a festival. You've been busy this year too. Don't have much time to relax and rest. Take this opportunity to enjoy your time," Sharnid said.

"Yes, yes," Naruki said in a small voice to Meishen.

"Look, you're making it difficult for the first year, doing whatever you like," Dalshena glared at him.

"No one wouldn't want to be the guy whom girls can rely on. The problem is just how the opposite gender thinks."

"What. Are they in that kind of relationship?" Dalshena understood now.

"I'm happy to have you rely on me."

"Not in my life."

"So mean," he shrugged.

She glared at him. Her gaze then alleviated.

"But, great suggestion for the holidays."

"Isn't it? Youth is short. Summer is even shorter. It'd have been a waste if we didn't enjoy it."

"I don't mean that. I mean Nina."

Nina often sank into contemplation recently with a serious expression. Though she hid that expression once she noticed someone looking at her, she had failed to escape Dalshena's eyes. Dalshena didn't know what she was contemplating. The busy schedule of the recent Military Arts Competition was a timely relief for the Captain. However, that limit was close to its breaking point. Dalshena feared something might happen, and that was exactly the time when Sharnid made his suggestion.

"Well, that person's too passionate."

"Passionate?"

"Her brain gets heated up. She needs to cool down before losing control," he said and smiled, thinking of something. "Every day is so hot. Other symptoms might just explode together."

"Your joke isn't funny," she said. Her expression turned lonely. "That guy would probably look bitter if he heard this foolish talk."

"What? Thought of something?"

"You can't think of it?"

"Who knows," he turned his face away.

"At least, I don't have the right to sympathize with him."

"Sympathy. He'd probably hate it."

"Perhaps."

They lifted their gazes to the fireworks, thinking of their still unconscious friend.

Meishen and Mifi watched the two of them from behind. "And that is the injury between the two of them."

"Is, is that so?" Meishen said, confused.

They couldn't hear the conversation from here, and eavesdropping wasn't good. But she felt like the scene of the lonely two of them watching the fireworks really feels like a painting.

"This adult-like feeling is too much for Mei."

"Uu......"

That must be it since it came from Mifi.

"Then let's use a more direct method. Contact. Direct and enthusiastic body contact!"

"......Wait, don't you find what you're saying strange?"

"There's no other way though."

Meishen's face must be very red. She wanted to stop Mifi but she still looked at the direction she was pointing.

At where Layfon and Leerin were watching the fireworks together. Perhaps they weren't used to watching fireworks. The two of them looked at the sky like little kids.

"You have to show something of yourself like the fireworks."

"Eh?"

"If you can't do that, then it'll never come to you. Look over there."

She followed Mifi's direction again. Felli and Nina were standing somewhere not too far from Layfon and Leerin. A distance that wasn't too far and too close to the other two. A distance that allowed them to speak to the other pair at any moment.

"Look, they're waiting too. You're also thinking of pushing them away, pushing Leerin away and wrapping your arm around his. That kind of an initiative."

"No, I can't."

That was too much for her. But......

(Wu......)

But she should be able to take up her courage again. That was what Meishen thought. She knew she was weak, and that troubled her every time she thought of it. She could only be like this because she was born timid. But if she could have more courage...

"What, Mei. Your face is red."

"No, nothing."

But she could only blush and think, imagining herself in that place as she looked at Layfon and Leerin. And self-hatred rushed up in her, knowing she could only imagine and not do anything.

(I want courage.) She thought as she watched Leerin. She felt that everything would end in the blink of an eye.

Nina walked with exhaustion. Students filled the tram station, waiting for a tram to take them home. Layfon and the others planned to walk a little before parting to head home. Dalshena and Sharnid decided to just walk. Naruki and her friends stayed back at the tram station, saying they wanted to get back faster. Harley and Kirik returned to the lab.

That left Layfon with Nina, Felli and Leerin. At first, Layfon and Leerin talked from one thing to another. This was their first time experiencing the fireworks of summer. They were really happy, and Nina's expression softened as she watched them. Felli wasn't as indifferent as before. She didn't keep her distance but instead, she showed interest in joining the conversation. But by then everyone had quieted down.

(Too tired?)

Only Leerin wasn't a Military Artist. She had a full day, and she also swam. She must be reaching her limit now.

(Let's not force her. We'll take the tram in the next station.) Felli thought.

Though Felli was a psychokinesist, her physical strength wasn't as strong as Nina and Layfon's. However, she did do training, so she was in better shape than Leerin. Even so, she felt uneasy with her current steps. As she thought, the next station was her limit.

The station appeared soon, and that was the parting point for them. Nina and Leerin lived in the same dormitory, while Layfon and Felli lived in the same suburb. Felli heard a light sigh when they were about to reach the station.

"Right, let's take the tram here," Nina suggested.

Layfon nodded.

"......Sorry, please wait," Leerin said, stopping.

"What is it?"

The streetlight didn't reach her face, so the others couldn't make out her expression. Was she not well because of her tiredness? Should Felli have taken the bags? But Leerin had insisted on carrying it.

"I've something to say to Layfon," Leerin said, her hand on the bag on her shoulder.

"Ah, then we'll......" Nina said, feeling the unusual atmosphere.

It had been three months since Leerin arrived at Zuellni. But she had not once said why she was here. Academy Cities had fewer encounters with filth monsters, so they were safer than other cities. But in truth, Nina witnessed a ruined city on her way to Zuellni, and filth monsters did attack Zuellni recently. The journey on a roaming bus was unsafe, yet Leerin had traveled all the way to here. Why? Many people should have already asked her directly or indirectly, but she kept diverting the conversation. This time, she was going to say it.

Nina swallowed, feeling the tension. It felt different from when she was in battle. It was a feeling of knowing she shouldn't be here. She exchanged a glance with Felli. The other girl was also hesitating.

"No. I want you to hear too. I want you to hear because you understand Layfon, the Military Artist whom I don't quite understand."

"Uh......um."

"...........................ok."

Layfon waited with a tense expression too.

"Layfon......"

"Uh........."

Leerin watched him as if confirming he really was him.

"......When I read the letter that you wanted to stay as a Military Artist, I was relieved."

"Eh?"

"You wrote that in the letter. Though I was happy and troubled, I was happy that you told me you wanted to stay a Military Artist. I've always thought of you as a Military Artist. It feels like if you're not a Military Artist, then you're not the Layfon that I know. Then you'd have disappeared, and I would really hate that feeling."

"Leerin........."

"But I thought about it. If I reunited with Layfon, observed him well and seen that he was actually an unwilling Military Artist, then "let's have it stopped". Zuellni's circumstances are irrelevant. I'm not a Military Artist, but I've heard father's stories, so I understand the cruelty of battles. If that is really how Layfon feels, then there will definitely be nothing good that will come from being a Military Artist."

Her words nailed Nina's heart. She didn't want Layfon to fight again, yet he did, all because of the lack of maturity in the Military Artists here. All because she herself was too useless. She had thought of this many times, but who helped her climb back to her feet? Layfon. Who helped her to make her stronger? Layfon.

In Nina's eyes, she could do nothing to catch up to Layfon's strength. The term "help" probably meant nothing much to him. Because no one could catch up to him......They could only rely on him.

Leerin's hand reached into the bag. "But it turns out Layfon isn't really unwilling. How Layfon feels about this, i don't know, but you've never worn the face of being unwilling. And that is really great."

"It's not like I've given up leav-......"

"Un, even so, that's okay. Because at least I know, for Layfon, being a Military Artist is not an impossible choice."

"Leerin......"

"So, to the present Layfon...... No, it's because you're you now, that I think this is essential to you."

She took out something from the bag. It was a thin, long box, wrapped in a piece of clean cloth adorned with gold and silver threads. A crest was carved into the cover of the box. Nina didn't know what was inside it. She glanced at Layfon and saw him frozen with shock.

"This is......"

"Father has already forgiven you. And he feels he owes you, so he hopes you can accept this."

Father......Nina recalled the school of Psyharden. Layfon sealed those techniques of his but Haia had always been using those Katana skills. She didn't know what was inside the box. Did Leerin want Layfon to pick up the Katana? Or was it because Layfon had greatly improved, so? He had become stronger than before? In that case......

But Layfon quietly shook his head.

"I'm sorry. I can't take this."

The events that happened after that night were like raging waves. It was very hard to make sense of them.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Prologue|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>